■*; 


3S&i 


p 


Ov<a, 


Columbia  Umbersitp 
in  tfje  Cttp  of  i^eto  gorfe 


LIBRARY 


Map  1. 


I  ?I    %  lA\ 


STUDIES 


APOSTOLIC  CHURCH. 


a   year's   couese   of   thirty-five   lessons,    provid- 
ing   A    DAILY   SCHEME    FOR   PERSONAL   STUDY. 
ADAPTED    ALSO    TO    CLASS-WORK. 


BY 

OHAELES  HERBERT  MORGAN, 

THOMAS  EDDY  TAYLOR, 

S.  EARL  TAYLOR. 


CINCINNATI:    JENNINGS  &  PYE. 
NEW  YORK:     EATON  &  MAINS. 


COPYRIGHT,  1902, 
BY  JENNINGS  AND   PYE. 


mi. 


Extracts  from  the  American  Standard  Edition  of  the  Revised  Bible 
Copyright,  1901,  by  Thos.  Nelson  and  Sons.    Used  by  permission. 


INTRODUCTION. 


HPHE  aim  of  "  Studies  in  the  Apostolic  Church  "  is  to  Aim. 

enable  those  who  use  the  book  to  master  this  portion 
of  the  Bible,  and  to  impart  such  a  knowledge  of  the  life 
and  work  of  the  early  disciples  of  our  Lord  as  will  lead 
to  the  highest  Christian  character  and  service. 

The   Bible   is   a  book   of   life.      It  came    from    God  The  Bible  and 

Life. 

through  life,  and  it  goes  back  to  life  to  lift  that  life 
Godward.  "  So  shall  my  word  be  that  goeth  forth  .  .  . 
it  shall  not  return  unto  me  void."  True  Bible  study  is 
certain  to  produce  a  more  abundant  Christian  life. 

Always  and  first  of  all  read  the  assigned  Scripture  First. 
passage  for  the  day,  and  seek  to  get  out  of  it  what  God 
has  therein  for  your  own  heart  and  mind.  Even  in  the 
few  cases  where  a  somewhat  extended  passage  is  set  for 
continuous  reading,  read  at  least  some  part  of  it  as  your 
first  work  with  the  lesson  for  that  day.  Use  the  daily 
memory  verse  and  aim  to  memorize  some  of  the  other 
selected  passages. 

The  Narrative  for  the  First  Day  in  each  Study  is  The  Narra- 
planned  to  give  the  essential  facts,  and  to  present  the 
foremost  New  Testament  thought  in  an  interesting,  read- 
able form;  while  its  Scripture  quotations,  in  the  exact 
words  of  the  American  Ee vision,  still  keep  the  reader  in 
touch  with  the  Word  of  God. 

It  is  suggested  that  in  personal  study  and  in  class-  Map-Drawing. 
work    home-made    maps    should   be   used.     It    requires 

3 


3343G5 


4  Studies  in  the  Apostolic  Church. 

neither  experience  nor  the  ability  of  an  artist  to  draw 
good  maps  and  charts. 

Each  of  the  maps  in  the  Studies  has  the  lines  crossing 
it  forming  sections  that  may  be  treated  as  squares. 
Simply  note  how  many  of  these  are  required  for  any  part 
of  the  Apostolic  Church  field  which  is  to  be  drawn,  and 
make  the  same  number  of  squares  or  rectangular  sections 
of  such  size  as  will  cover  the  space  to  be  used.  Then 
draw  the  outlines  of  the  map  and  locate  places  with  ref- 
erence to  these  lines  or  sections.  For  example,  to  draw  a 
map  of  the  northeastern  part  of  the  Mediterranean  Sea, 
including  the  Island  of  Cyprus,  it  will  only  be  necessary 
to  draw  two  lines  at  right  angles  to  each  other,  as  is  seen 
between  Cyprus  and  the  mainland,  and  then  draw  the 
coast  line  and  the  island  with  reference  to  these  lines. 
In  drawing  Asia  Minor  (made  up  of  the  provinces  marked 
Asia,  Galatia,  Cappadocia,  etc.),  and  of  Greece,  marked 
Achaia,  do  not  follow  the  smaller  indentations  of  the 
coast  line,  but  merely  indicate  the  larger  ones,  and  make 
the  whole  very  simple,  putting  in  only  what  is  required, 
and  entering  few  if  any  names. 

Maps  should  be  freely  used  in  all  class-work.  These 
can  be  drawn  on  the  blackboard ;  but  since  they  will  be 
useful  in  review  work,  it  is  suggested  that  they  be  drawn 
on  large  sheets  of  paper.  Use  the  reverse  side  of  a  leaf 
cluster  lesson  roll,  or  five  to  ten  sheets  of  manilla  or 
printers'  paper,  fastened  together  at  the  top  by  narrow 
strips  of  wood,  and  acme  crayon,  or  a  red  and  blue  pen- 
cil. Acme  crayon,  in  assorted  colors  can  be  ordered  of 
the  Bureau  of  Bible  Study,  at  30  cents  per  dozen. 

Many  will  find  it  most  quickening  and  helpful  to  con- 


Introduction. 


struct  a  Scripture  Outline  of  the  Apostolic  Church  Scripture 
period  by  arranging  the  material  of  Acts,  Epistles,  and 
Kevelation  in  a  notebook.  Secure  a  notebook  having 
good  quality  of  paper,  and  bound  as  well  as  you  can  af- 
ford. A  ten-cent  book  will  do;  but  since  you  will  value 
it  highly  when  your  work  is  finished,  procure  a  substan- 
tial book  if  possible.  Then  purchase  two  inexpensive 
copies  of  the  Eevised  Version  of  the  New  Testament. 
The  nonpareil  32mo  from  the  Oxford  press,  at  ten  cents, 
is  recommended  until  the  American  Eevision  can  be  ob- 
tained in  similar  form. 

The  Outline  on  pages  11-15  will  give  the  framework. 
The  title  of  each  Part  and  Study,  both  properly  num- 
bered, are  to  be  entered  as  they  are  reached.  Then  tak- 
ing the  Scripture  Outline  found  under  Third  Day  in  each 
Study,  its  several  headings  or  sections  including  the 
Scripture  reference  are  to  be  written  in  the  notebook, 
under  the  title  of  the  given  Study,  and  the  passages 
clipped  from  the  New  Testaments  and  pasted  under  these 
headings.  When  the  Outline  is  complete,  every  verse  of 
Acts,  Epistles,  and  Eevelation  will  have  been  clipped  and 
pasted  in  the  notebook,  giving  the  analytical  arrangement 
of  the  whole. 

After  each  section  of  the  Outline  is  made,  leave  ample 
space  for  notes,  answers  to  questions,  etc.,  before  enter- 
ing the  number  and  title  of  the  next  Part  or  Study.  The 
Bureau  of  Bible  Study  will  send,  prepaid,  the  Revised  New 
Testament  for  study  for  25  cents,  the  nonpareil  32mo  for 
10  cents,  or  two  copies  of  the  latter  (for  the  Outline)  with 
one  copy  of  the  former  for  40  cents,  or  with  one  copy  of 
the  American  Revised  Bible,  bourgeois,  8vo,  for  $1.10. 


Studies  in  the  Apostolic  Church. 


Morning        For  many  years  the  students  of  the  colleges  in  all 

Devotional  ° 

study,  parts  of  the  world  have  been  pursuing  courses  of  Bible 
study.  They  have  tried  all  hours  in  the  day,  but  it  is  the 
consensus  of  opinion  that  the  best  hour  in  the  day  is  the 
morning  hour,  before  breakfast,  when  the  soul  can  spend 
the  first  half -hour  of  the  day  alone  with  God  in  personal, 
devotional  Bible  study  and  prayer. 
Class  study.  Nothing  can  take  the  place  of  private  Bible  study  for 
personal  spiritual  growth,  when  the  soul  alone  meets  God 
face  to  face,  nor  can  anything  take  the  place  of  united 
Bible  study  at  stated  periods,  when  each  member  of  a 
class  adds  his  contribution  to  the  lesson  of  the  week,  and 
when  the  enthusiasm  of  a  united  effort  quickens  the  heart 
of  the  student. 

It  is  suggested,  therefore,  that  whenever  possible  a 
Bible  study  class  be  organized.  The  organization  may  be 
very  simple,  and  the  class  need  not  be  large.  Some  one 
(not  necessarily  the  pastor)  should  be  chosen  leader. 
The  leader  need  not  be  an  authority  on  Bible  study,  but 
must  be  one  who  is  willing  to  lead  in  hard  work.  Special 
helps  to  leaders  of  Bible-study  classes,  and  valuable  sug- 
gestions may  be  had  free  of  charge  by  addressing  the 
Bureau  of  Bible  Study. 
Bureau.  The  Bureau  of  Bible  Study  has  been  organized  to  an- 
swer questions,  to  facilitate  the  ordering  of  supplies,  to 
prepare  and  send  out  helps  to  leaders,  and  to  give  di- 
rection to  this  work.  All  correspondence  on  Bible  study 
should  be  addressed  to  the  Bureau  of  Bible  Study, 
57  "Washington  St.,  Chicago,  111. 

It  has  been  the  purpose   of  the  authors  to  provide 
Studies  in  the  Apostolic  Church  which  should  be  complete 


Introduction. 


in  themselves,  requiring  little  or  no  outside  help.  In  fact, 
the  only  book  strictly  needed  for  the  course  beyond  the 
text-book,  is  a  copy  of  the  Revised  New  Testament  or  Bible. 
The  first  at  twenty-five  cents,  or  the  second  at  one  dollar, 
are  in  the  best  form  for  daily  study.  However,  one  or 
two  good  reference  books  will  greatly  assist  the  student. 

[Except  the  Hastings  Bible  Dictionary  (which  can  be  obtained  only 
from  the  publishers),  all  books  referred  to  in  this  volume  can  be  had  of 
Jennings  &  Pye,  Cincinnati,  Chicago,  Kansas  City;  or,  Eaton  &  Mains, 
New  York.] 

Among  these  are: 

An  Oxford  or  an  International  Teachers'  Bible,  with 
its  extensive  "  Helps  "  at  the  end  of  the  volume.  Price, 
11.50  to  $3.50. 

Or  the  following,  which  compose  the  list  of  books 
throughout  the  Studies,  for  general  reference: 

Purves.     Christianity   in   the   Apostolic    Age.     Sys-  General  Ref- 
tematic,  concise,  conservative.     Price,  $1.25. 

Bartlet.  The  Apostolic  Age:  Its  Life,  Doctrine,  "Wor- 
ship, and  Polity.  Fresh,  progressive,  readable.  Price, 
$2  net. 

McClymont.  The  New  Testament  and  its  Writers.  A 
brief  but  helpful  little  handbook.     Price,  40  cents  net. 

Stevens.  The  Theology  of  the  New  Testament.  Very 
clear,  thorough,  and  comprehensive.     Price,  $2.50  net. 

Ramsay.  St.  Paul  the  Traveler  and  the  Roman 
Citizen.    Original,  masterly,  epoch-making.    Price,  $3. 

C.  H.,  Conybeare  and  Howson.  The  Life  and  Epistles 
of  St.  Paul.  The  standard  for  the  past  generation  and 
still  valuable.     Price,  $1. 

Stalker.  The  Life  of  St.  Paul.  Written  with  rare  liter- 
ary charm,  brief,  scholarly,  and  suggestive.   Price,  60 cents. 


8         Studies  in  the  Apostolic   Church. 

Farrar  (St.  P.).  The  Life  and  Works  of  St.  Paul. 
Khetorical,  brilliant,  informing.     Price,  $2. 

Farrar  (E.  D.).  The  Early  Days  of  Christianity. 
Covers  the  other  New  Testament  writers  of  this  period, 
aside  from  Paul.     Price,  50  cents. 

Farrar  (M.  B.).  The  Messages  of  the  Books.  Elo- 
quent and  highly  finished  discourses  on  the  New  Testa- 
ment, book  by  book.     Price,  $3.50. 

Godet.  Introduction  to  the  New  Testament.  I.  The 
Epistles  of  St.  Paul.  The  strong  and  conservative  con- 
clusions of  a  great  New  Testament  scholar.     Price,  $2. 

Bruce.  St.  Paul's  Conception  of  Christianity.  Eich 
in  stimulating  insight  and  interpretation.     Price,  $2. 

Findlay.  Article,  "  Paul  the  Apostle,"  in  Hastings 
Bible    Dictionary.     A    complete,    up-to-date    summary. 

George  Milligan.  The  Theology  of  the  Epistle 
to  the  Hebrews.  A  fine  and  well-balanced  study  of  all 
the  problems  presented  by  this  epistle.     Price,  $2  net. 

William  Milligan.  Lectures  on  the  Apocalypse. 
Judicious,  clear,  helpful.     Price,  $1.50. 

Hast.  Bib.  Diet.  Dictionary  of  the  Bible,  edited  by 
James  Hastings.  In  general,  it  represents  a  very  high 
standard  of  present-day,  reverent  scholarship. 

Secondary  Other  works  to  which  considerable  reference  is  made : 
N.  C.  B.  The  New-Century  Bible.  General  editor, 
W.  F.  Adeney.  Nine  of  the  fresh,  compact  little  vol- 
umes by  as  many  recent  writers  bear  upon  this  period. 
They  resemble  in  size  and  adaptation  to  popular  use  the 
Cam.  Bib.,  The   Cambridge  Bible  for  Schools  and  Col- 


Introduction. 


leges,  which    work    is    also    highly  commended.     Price 
per  volume  for  The  New-Century  Bible,  75  cents. 

Stifler.     An  Introduction  to  the  Study  of  the  Acts  of 

the  Apostles.     Price,  75  cents  net. 
Eackham.     The  Acts  of  the  Apostles  (in  Oxford  Com- 
mentaries).    Imported  only.     Price,  $4.50  net. 
Dods.      An    Introduction    to    the    New    Testament. 

Price,  75  cents  net. 
Adeney.     The    Theology    of    the    New    Testament. 

Price,  75  cents  net. 
Moffatt.     The    Historical    New    Testament.     Price, 

$4.50  net. 
Meyer.     Commentary  on  Acts.    Price,  per  volume,  $3. 
Exp.    Bib.       The    Expositor's    Bible.      Acts.      Two 

volumes.     Price,  per  volume,  $1.50. 
Eamsay   (C.    R.   E.).     The    Church   in    the    Roman 

Empire.     Price,  $3. 
Matheson.       Spiritual    Development    of    St.     Paul. 

Price,  80  cents  net. 
Bird.     Paul  of  Tarsus.     Price,  $2. 
Hist.  Geo.  H.  L.     The  Historical  Geography   of  the 
Holy  Land.     George  Adam  Smith.     Price,  $4.50. 

MacCoun.  The  Holy  Land  in  Geography  and  in 
History.     Two  volumes.     Price,  $2. 

Hurlbut.  Bible  Atlas;  a  Manual  of  Biblical  Geog- 
raphy and  History.     Price,  $1.50  net. 

Bib.  Diet.  Any  good  Bible  Dictionary.  That  by 
J.  D.  Davis  is  useful  for  one  of  moderate  cost.  Price, 
$2  net. 

A.  V.  Authorized  Version;  R.  V.  Revised  Version; 
Am.  V.  American  Revised  Version. 


io       Studies  in  the  Apostolic   Church. 


Story. 


Lib'rarV"06  Many  Young  People's  Societies  now  possess  missionary- 

libraries.  Would  it  not  be  an  excellent  idea  to  add  to 
these  missionary  books  a  Bible  Study  Eeference  Library, 
which  would  be  found  invaluable  to  individuals  and 
classes  pursuing  this  or  similar  courses  of  study  ?  A  cir- 
cular suggesting  a  model  Bible  Study  Eeference  Library 
will  be  furnished  free  of  charge  upon  application  to  the 
Bureau  of  Bible  Study,  57  Washington  St.,  Chicago. 

To  any  student  who  may  care  to  attempt  the  writing 
of  the  story  of  the  Early  Church,  or  the  life  of  Paul  or 
other  apostolic  leaders,  we  make  the  following  suggestions : 
Select  a  definite  audience  and  propose  to  yourself  a 
definite  aim.  These  are  some  of  the  dedications  that 
have  been  used  in  such  work:  "  To  a  young  college  stu- 
dent who  honors  Christ  but  does  not  know  him;"  "To  a 
skeptical  friend;"  "To  an  indifferent  friend;"  "To  an 
uneducated  man;"  "  To  a  little  child;"  "  To  my  twelve- 
year-old  brother." 

"Paul  of  Tarsus,"  by  Eobert  Bird,  written  in  brief, 
bright  sections,  with  picturesque  titles  and  touches  of  de- 
scription, forms  an  excellent  model  for  such  work,  and 
the  life  of  the  apostle  by  Farrar  or  Stalker  indicates  how 
the  choice  of  words  and  power  of  insight  can  impart  a 
beauty  and  charm  to  every  feature  of  these  early  scenes 
and  their  busy  actors. 
Acknowiedg-  jn  dosing  the  Introduction,  we  wish  to  make  special 

acknowledgment  of  our  obligations  to  Professor  E.  H. 
Walker,  of  Delaware,  Ohio,  for  his  preparation  of  the 
postlude  at  the  end  of  the  ^Narrative  in  each  Study,  and 
to  thank  him  and  others  for  many  helpful  suggestions. 


Map  2. 


OUTLINE 

OF 

PARTS,  STUDY  TITLES,  AND  SCRIPTURE 
MATERIAL. 


(The  Scripture  Outline  under  Third  Day  in  each  Study  gives  a  com- 
plete analysis  of  the  Scripture  Material  of  the  respective  Study.) 


PART   I. 

THE  CHURCH  IN  JERUSALEM. 

About  30  A.  D.  to  34  A.  D. 
STUDY. 

1.  The  Coming  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 

Acts  i,  1 — ii,  41. 

2.  The  Primitive  Life  and  Fellowship. 

Acts  ii,  42-47;  iii,  1-10;  iv,  32-37;  v,  1-16, 
vi,  1-7. 

3.  The  First  Waves  of  Persecution. 

Acts  iii,  11-26;  iv,  1-31;  v,  17-42;  vi,  8— vii, 
60;  viii,  2. 


PART  II. 

THE  CHURCH  SPREADING  THROUGH  PALES- 
TINE AND  ADJACENT  PARTS  OF  ASIA, 
AND    INSTRUCTED  BY  JAMES. 
About  84  A.  D.  to  47  A.  D. 
STUDY. 

4.    The    Jewish    Church    Expanding — Persecution  by 
Herod  Agrippa  I,  and  His  Death. 

Acts  viii,  1,  4-40;  ix,  31-43;  xii,  1-24. 
11 


i  2        Studies  in  the  Apostolic  Church. 

5.  James  the  Lord's  Brother  and  His  Searching  Letter. 

The  Epistle  of  James. 

6.  The  Preparation  of  Paul. 

Acts  viii,  3 ;  ix,  1-30. 

7.  First  Gentile  Converts — Antioch  a  New  Center. 

Acts  x,  1 — xi,  30;  xii,  25. 


PART  III. 

THE  CHUECH  EXTENDED  BY  PAUL  INTO 
ASIA  MINOE. 

About  47  A.  D.  to  50  A.  D. 
STUDY. 

8.  Paul's  First  Missionary  Journey — Cyprus  and  Gala- 

tia — Eeturn  to  Antioch. 

Acts  xiii,  1 — xiv,  28. 

9.  Jerusalem  Council — Gentile  Liberty  Conceded. 

Acts  xv,  1-35. 


PART  IV. 

THE  CHUECH  EXTENDED  BY  PAUL  INTO 

MACEDONIA   AND   GEEECE— HIS 

FIEST   SIX  LETTEES. 

About  50  A.  D.  to  57  A.  D. 
STUDY. 

10.  Paul's    Second    Missionary    Journey — Corinth    a 

New  Center. 

Acts  xv,  36 — xviii,  22. 

11.  The  Church  of  Thessalonica  Seen  Through  Paul's 

First  Letters. 

First  and   Second   Epistles  to  the  Thessalo- 
nians. 


General   Outline.  i  3 

12.  Great  Principles  Applied  in  South  Galatia. 

The  Epistle  to  the  Galatians. 

13.  Paul's  Third  Missionary  Journey — Ephesus  a  New 

Center. 

Acts  xviii,  23 — xxi,  16. 

14.  Paul's  Masterly  Letter  on  Church  Order. 

First  Epistle  to  the  Corinthians. 

15.  The  Supremacy  of  Love. 

1  Cor.  xii — xvi,  used  for  constructive 
readings. 

16.  Paul's    Emotional    Letter — A    Window   into    His 

Heart. 

Second  Epistle  to  the  Corinthians. 

17.  Paul's  Leading  Letter  on  Christian  Doctrine. 

The  Epistle  to  the  Romans. 

18.  The  Inheritance  of  the  Believer. 

Rom.  viii — xvi,  used   for   constructive   read- 
ings. 


PART  V. 

THE   CHURCH   EXTENDED   BY   PAUL  IN  ROME 

AND  ELSEWHERE— HIS  LAST 

SEVEN  LETTERS. 

About  57  A.  D.  to  65-67  A.  D. 
STUDY. 

19.  Paul's  Contests  in  Jerusalem  and  Caesarea. 

Acts  xxi,  17 — xxvi. 

20.  Paul's  Course  to  Rome. 

Acts  xxvii — xxviii,  15. 


14        Studies  in  the  Apostolic  Church. 


21.  Ministry    in    Bonds    and    Closing    Course    Until 

Martyrdom. 

Acts  xxviii,  16-31,  and  brief   passages   from 
the  Epistles,  used  in  the  constructive  readings. 

22.  Onesimus  the  Converted  Slave,  and  Paul  the  Per- 

fect Christian  Gentleman. 

The  Epistle  to  Philemon. 

23.  Christ  Exalted,  Errors  Corrected  at  Colosse. 

The  Epistle  to  the  Colossians. 

24.  The  Ideal  of  the  Church. 

The  Epistle  to  the  Ephesians. 

25.  Paul's  Joy  in  the  Philippians. 

-The  Epistle  to  the  Philippians. 

26.  Titus,  a  Comrade  in  Labors. 

The  Epistle  to  Titus. 

27.  Timothy,  a  Son  in  the  Gospel. 

First  and  Second  Epistles  to  Timothy. 


PART  VI. 


THE   CHURCH   INSTRUCTED  BY  PETER 
AND  JUDE. 

About  62  A.  D.  to  67-80  A.  D. 
STUDY. 

28.  Peter  the  Man  and  Writer  of  Large   Heart  and 

Hope. 

First  Epistle  of  Peter. 

29.  Two  Kindred  Writers  Arraign  Current  Evils. 

Second  Epistle  of  Peter  and  Epistle  of  Jude. 


General   Outline.  i  5 

PART  VII. 

THE   CHUKCH   INSTRUCTED    BY  THE  EPISTLE 

TO   THE   HEBREWS,  THE  SYNOPTIC 

GOSPELS  AND   ACTS. 

About  63  A.  D.  to  83  A.  D. 
STUDY. 

30.  Christianity  Freshly  Put  by  an  Unknown  Writer. 

The  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews. 

31.  The  Life  of  Christ  and  the  Founding  of  the  Early 

Church  Given  Historic,  Written  Form. 
The  writing  of  the  Synoptic  Gospels  and  Acts. 
Hebrews  viii — xiii,  used  for  constructive  read- 
ings. 


PART  VIII. 

THE  CHURCH  INSTRUCTED  BY  JOHN. 
About  67  A.  D.  to  100  A.  D. 
STUDY. 

32.  The   Seer   on    Patmos — Messages    to    the    Seven 

Churches. 

Revelation  i — iii. 

33.  The  Warfare  of  Good  and  Evil. 

Revelation  iv — xx. 

34.  The  Eternal  City  and  Song. 

Revelation  xxi,  xxii;  also  xvii — xx  used  for 
constructive  readings. 

35.  Saintly  Age  at  Ephesus — God  is  Light,  God  is  Love. 

First,  Second  and  Third  Epistles  of  John,  and 
the  writing  of  the  Fourth  Gospel. 


"  An  account  of  the  course  which  the  criticism  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment, and  the  consequent  constructions  of  the  history  of  the  Apostolic 
Age  have  taken  in  modern  times,  would  show  that  there  has  been  a 
steady  return  on  the  part  of  most  investigators  towards  the  acceptance, 
in  the  main,  of  the  dates  to  which  tradition  has  assigned  the  origin  of 
the  books  out  of  which  apostolic  history  must  be  ascertained." 

George  T.  Pueves, 


"  Luke  had  in  view  the  great  object  to  trace  the  gradual  expansion 
of  the  Church  from  its  first  beginnings  as  a  seeming  phase  of  Judaism 
to  its  full  development  as  a  catholic  communion,  in  which  there  was  to 
be  no  distinction  between  Jew  and  Gentile,  and  where  the  law,  on  which 
the  former  prided  himself  so  greatly,  was  to  be  superseded  by  the  grace 
of  God  freely  offered  in  the  gospel."  J.  A.  MoClymont. 


"  Great  historians  are  the  rarest  of  writers.  By  general  consent  the 
typical  example  of  the  highest  class  of  historians  is  Thucydides,  and  it 
is  doubtful  whether  any  other  writer  would  be,  by  general  consent, 
ranked  along  with  him.  .  .  .  V/hile  recognizing  the  risk,  and  the 
probable  condemnation  that  awaits  the  rash  attempt,  I  will  venture  to 
add  to  the  number  of  the  critics  by  stating  in  the  following  chapters 
reasons  for  placing  the  author  of  Acts  among  the  historians  of  the  first 
rank.  ...  I  shall  argue  that  the  book  was  composed  by  a  personal 
friend  and  disciple  of  Paul,  and  if  this  be  once  established  there  will 
be  no  hesitation  in  accepting  the  primitive  tradition  that  Luke  was 
the  author."  "William  M.  Ramsay. 


"  It  has  been  said  of  St.  Paul  that  he  is  '  the  man  who  has  exerted 
the  greatest  influence  on  the  history  of  the  world;'  a  living  point  of 
connection  between  the  three  principal  spheres  of  the  time,— Jewish 
legality,  Hellenic  culture,  and  Roman  citizenship.  He  could  preach 
the  gospel  on  the  hill  of  Areopagus  at  Athens,  and  before  the  imperial 
tribunal  at  Rome,  as  well  as  in  the  midst  of  the  Sanhedrin  at  Jerusalem." 

Frederic  Godet. 


"  Peter's  early  speeches,  and  Stephen's  apology;  the  Epistles  to  the 
Galatians,  the  Romans,  the  Hebrews;  the  Johannine  Epistles  and  Gos- 
pel—what are  these  but  fingerposts  in  the  pilgrimage  bv  which  the 
Apostolic  Age  entered  more  fully  into  the  Gospel  of  Christ?*' 

James  Vernon  Baetlet. 


16 


PAET  I. 
THE  CHURCH  IN  JERUSALEM. 


FIRST   WEEK. 

THE  COMING  OF  THE  HOLY  SPIRIT. 


STUDY  I.— First  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Acts  i,  4. 

At  the  last  supper  our  Lord  said  to  his  di:ciples,  "I  Christ  the 
will  pray  the  Father,  and  he  shall  give  you  another  Com-  ^£* cLheuar^ 
forter,  that  he  may  abide  with  you  forever,"  John  xiv,  16 ; 
and  again  he  said  before  his  ascension,  "Yo  :hall  receive 
power,  when  the  Holy  Spirit  is  come  upon  you,"  Acts  i,  8. 
The  Apostolic  Church  began  with  the  fulfillment  of  these 
words.  As  the  Gospels  have  made  known  to  us  the  his- 
toric Christ  manifest  in  the  flesh,  Acts,  the  Epistles,  and 
Revelation  will  make  known  the  living  Christ  manifest 
in  the  believer  and  the  Church.  And  this  will  also  be  the 
work  of  the  Spirit,  since  Christ  said,  "He  shall  bear  wit- 
ness of  me  .  .  .  He  shall  glorify  me:  for  he  shall 
take  of  mine,  and  shall  declare  it  unto  you."  John  xv,  26 ; 
xvi,  14. 

The  progress  from  Christ's  resurrection  to  tho  opening  Approach  to 
of  the  apostolic  age  is  by  steps  most  orderly  and  com-  the  openins 

i,  .  of  the  New 

plete.  The  ascension  assured  his  disciples  that  Christ  Age. 
was  forever  enthroned  and  possessed  of  all  power.  Luke 
rightly  places  Christ's  last  instructions  and  exaltation  to 
heaven  at  the  beginning  of  Acts.  They  complete  the 
origin  of  Christianity,  and  form  the  introduction  to 
apostolic  history.  Acts  i,  1-11. 
2  17 


1 8        Studies  in  the  Apostolic  Church. 

The  waiting  Among  the  first  scenes  of  Luke's  second  work  is  the 
company.  company  0f  disciples,  in  number  about  one  hundred  and 
twenty,  gathered  in  "the  upper  chamber"  in  obedience 
and  prayer.  There  should  be  noted  the  eleven  apostles, 
the  women  who  have  attended  Christ,  his  mother,  and, 
as  a  new  group  in  the  circle  of  faith,  "his  brethren."  At 
Matthias  the  suggestion  of  Peter,  Matthias  is  chosen  by  lot  to  take 
'  the  place  of  Judas.  The  incident  shows  that  Christ  left 
the  details  of  organization  in  the  church  to  his  disciples, 
with  a  large  measure  of  liberty.  Acts  i,  12-26. 
Pentecost.  On  the  day  of  Pentecost  the  promised  advent  of  the 
Holy  Spirit  occurred.  This  being  one  of  the  three  great 
Jewish  festivals,  there  came  to  Jerusalem  Jews  and  prose- 
lytes "from  every  nation  under  heaven."  It  fell  on  the 
fiftieth  day  after  the  day  of  sheaf -waving,  following  Pass- 
over Sabbath,1  and  was  a  thanksgiving  for  the  gathering 
of  the  harvest.  According  to  tradition,  it  also  commemo- 
rated the  giving  of  the  law.  It  was,  therefore,  a  most 
fitting  time  for  the  gathering  of  a  better  harvest,  and  for 
the  writing  upon  the  hearts  of  thousands  of  a  new  and 
higher  law.  The  Spirit  revealed  himself  among  the 
Christian  company  in  their  place  of  assembly,  to  the  ear, 
by  "a  sound  as  of  the  rushing  of  a  mighty  wind,  and  it 
filled  all  the  house  where  they  were  sitting ; "  and  to  the 
eye,  by  "tongues  parting  asunder,  like  as  of  fire;  and  it 
sat  upon  each  one  of  them.  And  they  were  all  filled  with 
the  Holy  Spirit,  and  began  to  speak  with  other  tongues, 
as  the  Spirit  gave  them  utterance."    Acts  ii,  1-4. 

The  People        "And  when  this  sound  was  heard,  the  multitude  came 
"  together,    .     .     .    and  they  were  all  amazed    .    .    .    But 
others  mocking  said,  They  are  filled  with  new  wine." 
Peter's        But  Peter,  now  prepared  by  the  Spirit,  stood  forth 
"  and  spoke  vO  the  multitude  with  such  incisive  and  thrill- 
ing power,  that  three  thousand  were  converted  and  bap- 
tized.    Acts  ii,  5-41. 


i  Hast.  Bib.  Diet.,  Pentecost. 


The  Church  in  Jerusalem.  19 

Peter's  sermon  may  be  simply  outlined  as  follows :        Sermon 

Outlined. 

1.  The  Disciples  are  Depended  against  the  Mocking 

Charge  op  Drunkenness.     Acts  ii,  14,  15. 

2.  Pentecost  is  the  Fulfillment  op  the  Prophecy  op 

Joel.    Joel  ii,  28-32;  Acts  ii,  16-21. 

3.  Jesus,  Whom  They  had  Crucified,  God  had  Raised 

prom  the  Dead.     Acts  ii,  22-24. 

4.  Jesus'  Resurrection  had  been  Predicted  by  David, 

and  had  been  Witnessed  by  the  Disciples.    Psalm 
xvi,  8-11;  Actsii,  25-32. 

5.  Jesus,  Exalted  to   God's   Right  Hand,  has   Sent 

the  Holy  Spirit.     Psalm  ex,  1 ;  Acts  ii,  33-35. 

6.  Conclusion:    Jesus   is  the  Messiah   and   Lord   op 

All.     Acts  ii,  36. 


In  the  study  of  the  Acts,  we  must  remember  that 
Luke  expects  a  great  deal  of  his  reader.  He  never 
points  the  moral  for  us,  and  rarely  states  the  infer- 
ence he  would  have  us  make. 


STUDY  I.— Second  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Acts  i,  8. 

Read  Acts  i,  1-11.  Luke,  a  physician  and  Gentile, 
perhaps  of  Philippi  or  Antioch,  closely  associated  with 
St.  Paul  from  about  50  A.  D.  to  the  close  of  the  apostle's 
life,  is  the  author  of  Acts,  as  well  as  the  Gospel  of  Luke, 
to  which  he  here  refers  as  the  "former  treatise,"  verse  1. 
He  addresses  Theophilus,  who  is  supposed  to  be  a  Roman 
official  and  a  Christian.  Bartlet  170,  410,  415;  Rack- 
ham,  xv-xxxvi.  For  further  statement  regarding  Acts, 
see  Study  XXXI.  Ver.  8  contains  both  a  great  promise 
and  a  suggestion  of  the  means  and  course  of  the  develop- 
ment of  the  Church. 


2o        Studies  in  the  Apostolic  Church. 


STUDY  I.— Third  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Acts  i,  11. 

Bead  Acts  i,  12-14.  Perhaps  upon  no  body  of  Chris- 
tians have  so  great  interests  ever  depended  as  upon  this 
waiting  company.  The  power  of  concerted  and  contin- 
ued prayer  should  be  used  more  frequently  by  groups 
and  companies  of  Christ's  disciples. 

Suggestions  for  Map  "Work  and  Scripture  Outline. 

Draw  a  very  simple  map  of  the  Roman  Empire,  and  place 
upon  lines  radiating  from  Jerusalem  the  several  names  of  Acts 
ii,  9-11,  to  show  the  directions  from  which  the  peoples  have 
come.     For  Map,  see  Hurlbut,  98. 

Scripture  Outline. — Preface,  Acts  i,  1,  2;  Commission  for 
witnessing,  3-8;  Ascension,  9;  Return  promised,  10,  11 ;  Meet- 
ing for  prayer,  12,  14;  Matthias  chosen,  15-26;  Advent  of  the 
Spirit,  ii,  1-4;  The  people  astonished,  5-13;  The  first  sermon 
14-36;   The  converts,  37-41. 

STUDY  I.— Fourth  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Acts  i,  24. 

Head  Acts  i,  14—26.  This  is  the  only  instance  of  the 
lot  being  used  in  the  Apostolic  Church,  and  it  comes 
between  ascension  and  Pentecost,  while  the  disciples  are 
"orphans,"  John  xiv,  18.  There  has  been  question  of 
the  divine  choice  of  Matthias ;  but  under  the  vivid  light 
of  the  Spirit,  we  see  him  among  "the  eleven"  other 
apostles  who  stood  up  with  Peter  when  the  new  kingdom 
was  inaugurated,  Acts  ii,  14.  This  should  be  conclusive 
as  to  G-od's  approval.  Paul's  apostolate  is  of  a  different 
order  from  that  of  "  the  twelve,"  Acts  vi,  2. 

General  References. 

Purves,  sees.  1-35;  Bartlet,  pp.  i-xliv,  1-15;  McClymont, 
41-45 ;  Stevens,  260-275  ;  Ramsay,  19-28,  363-365  ;  C.  H.,  I,  65  ; 
Farrar  (St.  P.),  47-59;  Hast.  Bib.  Diet.,  Acts  of  the  Apostles, 
Luke  the  Evangelist. 

STUDY  I.— Fifth  Day.    Memory  Verse,  Acts  ii,  4. 

Read  Acts  ii,  1-13.  Augustine  called  Pentecost  the 
"birthday"  of  the  Holy  Spirit.     As  Christ  was  existent 


The  Church  in  Jerusalem.  21 

before  he  became  incarnate  and  was  born  at  Bethlehem, 
so  the  Holy  Spirit  was  existent  and  even  present  in  the 
world  before  his  definite  advent  at  Pentecost.  He  now 
came  in  a  peculiar  way  to  dwell  within  believers  and  to 
act  as  the  divine  representative  in  the  Church  on  earth. 
See  "The  Ministry  of  the  Spirit,"  A.  J.  Gordon,  chap- 
ter II. 

Topics  for  Personal  Investigation  and  for  Assignment 
in  Class-work. 

1.  The  descent  and  dispensation  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  Matt, 
iii,  11;   John  xvi,  7:   Acts  i,  5;   ii,  1-4,  16-18,33;   xi,  15,  16. 

2.  Jerusalem,  and  its  relation  to  the  development  of  the 
Apostolic  Church.  C.  H.,  I,  54-66 ;  Matheson,  9,  10,  81,  82, 116 ; 
Hast.  Bib.  Diet.,  I,  421. 

3.  St.  Luke  as  a  man  and  writer.  Ramsay,  1-28,  200-210, 
386-390 ;   Hast.  Bib.  Diet. 

4.  The  Lord's  brethren  and  their  place  in  the  church. 
Bartlet,  10,  11 ;    1  Cor.,  ix,  5. 

5.  Sketch  of  the  countries  and  the  people  named  in  Acts 
ii,  9-11.     Bib.  Diet.  ;  Cam.  Bib.,  17-19;    Rackham,  22-24. 

6.  The  Jews,  Bartlet,  xxi-xxxi ;  C.  H,  1, 4-7, 16-19  ;  Stalker, 
73-75;   Farrar  (St.  P.),  65,  76;   Bib.  Diet. 

7.  Proselytes  of  different  classes.  C.  H.,  1, 18, 19  ;  Ramsay, 
43;   Orr's  "The  Early  Church,"  5. 

8.  The  nature  of  the  speaking  with  other  tongues,  Acts  ii,  4. 
Purves,  sees.  33,  34;   Bartlet,  11-14;   Rackham,  19-21. 

STUDY  I.— Sixth  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Acts  ii,  21. 

Read  Acts  ii,  14-41.  Notice  that  Peter's  sermon, 
perhaps  the  most  effective  one  ever  preached,  honors 
three  things:  The  Scriptures,  Christ,  and  the  Holy 
Spirit.  The  Spirit  can  always  use  the  written  and  the 
living  Word  in  preparing  men  for  the  kingdom  of  God. 

Questions  for  "Written  Answers. 

1.  What  two  books  did  Luke  write  ? 

2.  To  whom  does  he  dedicate  or  address  both  writings  ? 

3.  Chiefly  by  what  means  is  the  kingdom  of  God  to  be  ex- 
tended? 


22        Studies  in  the  Apostolic  Church. 

4.  Where  was  the  work  to  begin  ? 

5.  What  was  to  be  its  limit? 

6.  In  what  ways  was  the  coming  of  the  Holy  Spirit  mani- 
fested? 

7.  What  terms  are  used  by  Joel  to  show  the  range  of  per- 
sons in  whom  the  workings  of  the  Spirit  will  be  seen  ? 

8.  What  is  meant  by  being  filled  with  the  Holy  Spirit,  Acts 
ii,  4,  and  by  receiving  the  gift  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  Acts  ii,  38? 
Are  they  two  expressions  for  the  same  great  privilege?  See 
Study  XII,  Topic  1. 

STUDY  I.— Seventh  Day.    Memory  Verse,  Acts  ii,  33. 

Personal  Thought. 

"  To  you  is  the  promise,  and  to  your  children,  and  to 
all  that  are  afar  off,  even  as  many  as  the  Lord  our  God 
shall  call  unto  him."     Acts  ii,  39. 

Is  there  any  limit  to  this  promise  ?  Am  I  conscious 
of  the  presence  of  the  Holy  Spirit  in  my  life?  Do  I  work 
with  a  power  which  cannot  be  explained  on  human 
grounds,  or  am  I  powerless  to  accomplish  spiritual  re- 
sults? Can  a  spiritual  work  be  done  apart  from  the 
Holy  Spirit?     Have  I  received  him? 

Kead  Zech.  iv,  6. 


PART  I.— SECOND  WEEK. 
THE  PRIMITIVE  LIFE  AND  FELLOWSHIP. 


STUDY  II.— First  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Acts  ii,  42. 

As  a  result  of  the  outpouring  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  there  The  New 
appears  as  a  fresh  creation  the  primitive  life  and  fellow-  Creat,on' 
ship,   pictured  in  the  early  chapters  of  Acts,  where  it 
alternates  with  'accounts  of  the  first  currents  of  opposi- 
tion to  the  new  faith.     The  former  will  be  presented  in 
this  Study,  and  the  latter  will  be  reserved  until  the  next. 

That  which  is  most  noticeable  at  the  birth  of  the  The  Bond  of 
Apostolic  Church  is  an  intense  religious  love  and  joy.  Love' 
This  love  was  not  a  natural  impulse,  but  had  within  it 
a  new  and  exalted  sense  of  the  worth  of  human  life  as 
partaking  in  the  life  of  God.  Every  soul  is  redeemed 
by  the  blood  of  Christ,  and  all  who  possess  true  faith 
are  bound  to  Christ,  who  had  lived  in  divine  sympathy 
and  lowly  service  among  men,  and  in  devotion  to  him 
was  found  the  bond  of  brotherhood.  Thus  primitive 
Christianity  arose  directly  from  the  life  and  death  of 
Christ,  and  was  simply  Christ  living  again  in  every  be- 
liever through  the  Spirit. 

The  primitive  Christians  were  still  Jews,  "continuing  Primitive 
steadfastly  with  one  accord  in  the  temple,"  ...  re-  Fel,owsh!P' 
taining  their  membership  in  the  synagogues,  "  and  having 
favor  with  all  the  people."  Acts  ii,  46,  47;  vi,  9.  But 
while  this  is  true,  we  discern  at  once  a  new  element  of 
their  life,  which  finds  its  expression  in  complete  fellow- 
ship, unity,  and  joy.  "The  multitude  of  them  that  be- 
lieved were  of  one  heart  and  soul.  .  .  .  And  they  con- 
tinued steadfastly  in  the  apostles'  teaching  and  fellow- 
ship, and  in  breaking  of  bread  and  in  prayers.  .  .  .  They 
took  their  food  with  gladness  and  singleness  of  heart." 

23 


24        Studies  in  the  Apostolic  Church. 

So  all-controlling  was  their  oneness  of  life  that  it  soon 
resulted  in  a  community  of  goods.  "All  that  believed 
were  together,  and  had  all  things  common;  and  sold 
their  possessions  and  goods,  and  parted  them  to  all,  ac- 
cording as  any  man  had  need  .  .  .  neither  was  there 
among  them  any  that  lacked."  Acts  ii,  42,  44-46; 
iv,  32,  34. 

This  feature  was  entirely  spontaneous  and  free,  and 
after  it  had  served  its  purpose  as  an  object-lesson,  it 
passed  away  as  quietly  and  without  direction  as  it  came.1 
A  more  permanent  sign  of  unity  was  the  holy  supper, 
probably  observed  in  the  evening,  at  the  close  of  a  meal 
together. 
Power  of  To  the  leaders  of  the  primitive  faith  was  given  the 
power  of  miracles.  "Fear  came  upon  every  soul:  and 
many  wonders  and  signs  were  done  by  the  apostles/' 
Peter,  with  John,  fastening  his  eyes  upon  the  lame  man 
at  the  temple  gate,  said,  "  Look  on  us  .  .  .  Silver  and 
gold  have  I  none ;  but  what  I  have,  that  give  I  thee.  In 
the  name  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Nazareth,  walk.  .  .  . 
And  leaping  up,  he  stood,  and  began  to  walk;  and  he 
entered  with  them  into  the  temple,  walking,  and  leaping, 
and  praising  God.  .  .  .  All  men  glorified  God  for  that 
which  was  done.  For  the  man  was  more  than  forty  years 
old,  on  whom  this  miracle  of  healing  was  wrought.  .  .  . 
They  even  carried  out  the  sick  into  the  streets,  and  laid 
them  on  beds  and  couches,  that,  as  Peter  came  by,  at  least 
his  shadow  might  overshadow  some  one  of  them.  And 
there  also  came  together  the  multitude  from  the  cities 
round  about  Jerusalem,  bringing  sick  folk,  and  them 
that  were  vexed  with  unclean  spirits:  and  they  were 
healed  every  one."  Acts  ii,  43;  iii,  4-8;  iv,  21,  22; 
v.  15,  16. 
orowth.        Under  these  conditions  the  primitive  Church  made 

1  It  rnay  be  said  to  have  remained  in  principle  in  the  alms  or  col- 
lections gathered  for  the  poor  among  the  church  membership.  Rack- 
ham,  42. 


The  Church  in  Jerusalem.  25 

steady  and  rapid  progress.  "The  Lord  added  to  them 
day  by  day  those  that  were  saved.  .  .  .  Many  of  them 
that  heard  the  word  believed;  and  the  number  of  the 
men  came  to  be  about  five  thousand.  .  .  .  And  be- 
lievers were  the  more  added  to  the  Lord,  multitudes 
both  of  men  and  women.  .  .  .  And  the  word  of  God 
increased ;  and  the  number  of  the  disciples  multiplied  in 
Jerusalem  exceedingly;  and  a  great  company  of  the 
priests  were  obedient  to  the  faith."  Acts  ii,  47;  iv,  4; 
v.  14;    vi,  7. 

But  in  no  stage  of  the  church  is  the  scene  without  Judgment  on 
a  shadow.     Judas  appeared  with  Christ  and  the  twelve;  Hypocr,sy< 
and  the   hypocrisy   and  fate  of  Ananias  and  Sapphira 
were  at  once  a  surprise  and  a  warning  to  the  primitive 
church.     Acts  v,  1-11. 

Also  it  is  not  long  before  a  difference,  growing  out  of  Seven  Heip- 
race  feeling,  threatened  the  harmony  of  the  young  ers  Chosen* 
church.  "  There  arose  a  murmuring  of  the  Grecian  Jews 
against  the  Hebrews,  because  their  widows  were  neg- 
lected in  the  daily  ministration.  And  the  twelve  called 
the  multitude  of  the  disciples  unto  them,  and  said,  "It 
is  not  fit  that  we  should  forsake  the  word  of  God,  and 
serve  tables.  Look  ye  out  therefore,  brethren,  from 
among  you  seven  men  of  good  report,  full  of  the  Spirit 
and  of  wisdom,  whom  we  may  appoint  over  this  business. 
But  we  will  continue  steadfastly  in  prayer,  and  in  the 
ministry  of  the  word.  And  the  saying  pleased  the  whole 
multitude:  and  they  chose  Stephen,  a  man  full  of  faith 
and  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  Philip,  and  Prochorus,  and 
Nicanor,  and  Timon,  and  Parmenas,  and  Nicolas  a  prose- 
lyte of  Antioch :  whom  they  set  before  the  apostles :  and 
when  they  had  prayed,  they  laid  their  hands  upon  them." 
Acts  vi,  1-6. 

Every  incident  selected  by  the  author  of  Acts  for 
narration  is  regarded  by  him  as  representative,  and 
stands  for  some  new  turning-point  in  the  develop- 
ment of  the  Church. 


26        Studies  in  the  Apostolic  Church. 

STUDY  II.— Second  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Acts  iv,  33. 

Bead  Acts  ii,  42-47;  iv,  32-37.  In  these  passages 
five  features  in  the  life  of  the  first  Christians  may  be 
noted:  1.  Instruction.  This  properly  follows  disciple- 
ship  and  baptism,  according  to  Christ's  words,  Matt. 
xxviii,  19,  20.  2.  Christian  fellowship,  than  which  noth- 
ing tends  more  fully  to  inspire  the  soul.  3.  The  Lord's 
Supper.     4.   Prayer,     5.   Community  of  goods. 

STUDY  II.— Third  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Acts  v,  11. 

Read  Acts  v,  1-11.  The  language  of  Peter,  ver.  4, 
makes  it  plain  that  the  devotion  of  one's  property  was  a 
wholly  voluntary  matter,  and  that  the  divine  judgment 
which  Ananias  and  Sapphira  called  down  upon  them- 
selves was  entirely  due  to  their  own  motives  and  actions. 
Verses  5  and  11  and  ii,  43,  show  that  there  is  a  place  for 
fear  as  well  as  love  in  Christianity.  Note  the  first  use  in 
Acts  of  the  term  "church,"  ver.  11. 

Suggestions  for  Map  "Work  and  Scripture  Outline. 

Outline  the  northeastern  shores  of  the  Mediterranean  Sea 
and  the  Island  of  Cyprus,  the  native  place  of  Barnabas,  and 
place  Antioch  in  Syria,  from  which  Nicolas,  the  last  named  of 
the  seven  helpers,  came.     See  Map  1. 

Scripture  Outline. — The  primitive  church  instructed,  Acts 
ii,  42  ;   vi,  2-4 ;  Its  fellowship,  love,  and  worship,  ii,  44-46 ;  iii,  1 
iv,  32-37;    vi,  1:    Its  power  to  work  miracles,  ii,  43;   iii,  2-10 
v,  12-16;  Its  growth,  ii,  47;   vi,  7  ;  Hypocrisy  punished,  v,  1-11 
Seven  helpers  chosen,  vi,  5,  6. 

STUDY  II.— Fourth  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Acts  vi,  7. 

Eead  Acts  vi,  1-7.  This  passage  is  placed  construct- 
ively after  those  of  the  two  preceding  days,  because,  like 
them,  it  bears  upon  the  inner  order  and  economy  of  the 
Church.  It  is  remarkably  full  of  light  upon  a  wide  range 
of  points,  and  will  repay  most  careful  study. 


The  Church  in  Jerusalem.  27 


General  References. 

Purves,  sees.  36-49;  Bartlet,  15-18,  23-25,  27-29,  459-480, 
493-496;  McClymont,  45;  Stevens,  258-265;  Ramsay,  372-375; 
Hast.  Bib.  Diet.,  Church. 

STUDY  II.— Fifth  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Acts  iii,  6. 

Eead  acts  iii,  1-10.  The  readings  now  turn  to  the 
miraculous  power  given  to  the  apostles,  of  which  the 
healing  of  the  lame  man  is  a  carefully  described  example. 

Topics  for  Personal  Investigation  and  for  Assignment  in 
Class-work. 

1.  The  unity  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  1  Cor.  xii,  13 ;  2  Cor.  xiii, 
14;   Rom.  viii,  6;   Phil,  ii,  1-4;   Eph.  iv,  3,  4. 

2.  The  Apostles,  nature  of  their  office  and  authority. 
Purves,  sees.  7,  24-26;  Bartlet,  11;  Hast.  Bib.  Diet.,  I,  126, 
432-438. 

3.  The  community  of  goods;  its  source,  how  far  meant  to 
be  continued.     Purves,  sec.  38. 

4.  The  Lord's  Supper;  frequency,  time,  place,  manner  of 
observance,  at  this  period.     Bartlet,  465-471. 

5.  The  Temple  and  the  Beautiful  Gate.  Rackham,  46,  47 ; 
Bib.  Diet. 

6.  The  Church,  early  use  and  meaning  of  the  term.  Purves, 
sec.  100;   Bartlet,  18,  28,  29,  459,  460. 

7.  The  Island  of  Cyprus.  C.  H.,  I,  138-145.  Map,  Hurl- 
but,  119. 

8.  Barnabas.  Farrar  (St.  P.),  132-134,  161,  162,  189-195; 
Bib.  Diet. 

9.  The  exact  office  of  the  seven  men  chosen.  Hast.  Bib. 
Diet.,  Deacon. 

STUDY  II.— Sixth  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Acts  v,  14. 

Eead  Acts  v,  12-16.  The  more  general  statement  as 
to  miracle-working  is  here  given,  with  notice  of  its  exten- 
sion to  cases  brought  from  towns  outside  of  Jerusalem. 

Questions  for  Written  Answers. 

1.  What  expressions  show  that  there  was  at  first  no  break 
with  the  national  worship? 

2.  What  phrase  probably  means  the  Lord's  Supper? 


28        Studies  in  the  Apostolic  Church. 

3.  On  which  side  of  the  Temple  area  was  the  Beautiful 
Gate? 

4.  What  is  a  Levite,  Acts  iv,  36? 

5.  Who  are  meant  by  Grecian  Jews,  Acts  vi,  1? 

6.  Give  five  reasons  for  the  success  of  the  primitive  Church. 

STUDY  II.— Seventh  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Acts  iv,  32. 

Personal  Thought. 

"And  day  by  day,  continuing  steadfastly  with  one 
accord  in  the  temple,  and  breaking  bread  at  home,  they 
took  their  food  with  gladness  and  singleness  of  heart, 
praising  God,  and  having  favor  with  all  the  people.  And 
the  Lord  added  to  them  day  by  day  those  that  were 
saved."     Acts  ii,  46,  47. 

Do  the  Christians  of  to-day  enjoy  the  fellowship  and 
brotherly  love  of  the  early  Church  ?  Was  not  this  unity 
of  spirit  one  of  the  secrets  of  the  power  of  the  early 
Church  ?  Should  anger,  jealousy,  pride,  hypocrisy,  or  any 
of  the  causes  of  dissension  have  any  place  in  my  life  ? 
Is  fault-finding  worthy  of  a  Christian? 

Eead  Phil,  ii,  2-11. 


PART  I.— THIRD  WEEK. 
THE  FIRST  WAVES  OF  PERSECUTION. 


STUDY  HI.— First  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Acts  v,  29. 

"I  came  not  to  send  peace,  but  a  sword.  ...  If  a  New  Spirit- 
they  persecuted  me,  they  will  also  persecute  you.  .  .  .  ual  Force' 
New  wine  must  be  put  into  fresh  wine-skins."  These  say- 
ings of  Christ  revealed  the  certainty  that  the  peaceful 
relations  of  the  primitive  Church  with  Judaism  could 
not  continue.1  Though  the  disciples  were  Jewish  in 
their  adhesion  to  synagogue  and  temple  and  devotion  to 
prayers,  they  were  also  fervent  in  preaching  Jesus  and 
the  resurrection.  At  first  they  were  borne  with  by  the 
Jewish  leaders,  as  forming  merely  one  more  sect,  per- 
haps in  common  thought  resembling  the  Essenes.2  But 
soon  a  radical  difference  was  manifest.  These  other 
Jewish  religionists  lived  in  the  main  quietly  at  a  distance 
from  Jerusalem,  but  the  Christians  lived  in  the  capital 
itself,  and  soon  began  to  stir  the  city  profoundly  by  pub- 
lic discourses  and  miracles. 

The  first  signs  of  friction  came  when  Peter  preached  Sadducees 
the  sermon  recorded  in  Acts  iii,  11-26,  in  Solomon's  FirstArtesk 
porch,  after  the  healing  of  the  lame  man,  as  given  in 
the  last  lesson.  Very  naturally  the  first  note  of  alarm 
arose  from  the  Sadducean  national  officeholders.  "And 
as  they  spake  unto  the  people,  the  priests  and  the  cap- 
tain of  the  temple  and  the  Sadducees  came  upon  them, 
being  sore  troubled  because  they  taught  the  people,  and 
proclaimed  in  Jesus  the  resurrection  from  the  dead. 
And  they  laid  hands  on  them,  and  put  them  in  ward 
unto  the  morrow."     Acts  iv,  1-3. 

When  they  appeared  before  the  Sanhedrin  the  next  Bold  Defense 
day,  the  rulers  were   astonished  at  their  bold  defense,  and  Release- 

1 "  Beginnings  of  Christianity,"   G.  P.  Fisher,  469,  470. 
»  Bartlet,  20,  222. 

29 


©us 


30        Studies  in  the  Apostolic  Church. 

since  they  recognized  that  they  were  ' '  unlearned  and 
ignorant  men  .  .  .  and  they  took  knowledge  of  them, 
that  they  had  been  with  Jesus."  But  as  the  man  who 
was  healed  stood  with  them,  it  was  not  easy  to  visit  pun- 
ishment upon  them,  and  after  they  were  threatened  they 
were  discharged.  Acts  iv,  5-22. 
Prayer  Meet-  Eealizing  that  a  more  severe  crisis  of  opposition  was 
,n9'  at  hand,  the  apostles  returned  to  their  company  and  held 
a  prayer  meeting.  God  answered  with  power,  and  "the 
place  was  shaken  wherein  they  were  gathered  together; 
and  they  were  all  filled  with  the  Holy  Spirit."  Thus 
encouraged,  they  went  on  confidently  with  their  public 
work.  Acts  iv,  23-31. 
satiducees  The  next  occasion  of  jealousy  on  the  part  of  the  rulers 
Second  was  the  large  increase  of  miracle  working,  as  noted  in  the 
Arrest,  previous  lesson.  The  people  began  to  come  for  healing 
from  the  towns  about  Jerusalem ;  and  the  alarm  caused 
by  the  sudden  popularity  of  the  new  sect  led  to  the 
second  arrest  and  imprisonment,  this  time  of  all  the 
apostles.  Once  more  they  were  assured  of  divine  watch- 
care,  for  "an  angel  of  the  Lord  by  night  opened  the 
prison  doors,  and  brought  them  out,  and  said,  Go  ye, 
and  stand  and  speak  in  the  temple  to  the  people  all  the 
words  of  this  Life.  And  when  they  heard  this,  they 
entered  into  the  temple  about  daybreak,  and  taught." 
Presently,  before  the  Sanhedrin,  Peter  and  the  other 
apostles  still  more  pointedly  asserted  the  guilt  of  the 
rulers  in  the  death  of  Christ ;  and  they  would  doubtless 
have  been  killed  had  not  the  Pharisee,  Gamaliel,  reputed 
to  be  a  grandson  of  the  mild  Hillel,  advised  submission  ■ 
of  the  issue  to  the  decision  of  Providence.  "To  him 
they  agreed,"  and  the  apostles  were  beaten,  released,  and 
resumed  their  gospel  labors.  So  closed  the  first  two  im- 
pulses of  persecution,  which  had  been  chiefly  due  to  the 
Sadducees.  Acts  v,  17-42. 
Pharisees  The  third  and  more  violent  wave  of  persecution  came 
Aroused,  rather  from  the  Pharisees  and  the  people  inflamed  against 


The  Church  in  Jerusalem.  31 

Stephen  because  of  alleged  utterances  concerning  the 
temple  and  the  law.  There  is  no  clear  proof  that  Stephen 
had  made  such  statements  as  were  attributed  to  him. 
But  it  is  probable  that  in  the  synagogue  of  the  Cilicians 
and  Asians,1  of  which  the  young  Cilician,  Saul,  may  have 
been  a  member,  Stephen  had  been  more  than  a  match 
for  those  who  argued  against  the  truth  of  the  gospel. 
Acts  vi,  8,  9. 

"  They  were  not  able  to  withstand  the  wisdom  and  Stephen's 
the  Spirit  by  which  he  spake,"  and  when  he  was  arraigned  r  a ' 
before  the  Sanhedrin,  "all  that  sat  in  the  council,  fast- 
ening their  eyes  on  him,  saw  his  face  as  it  had  been  the 
face  of  an  angel."  Acts  vi,  9,  10,  15.  Stephen's  fervid 
historical  and  prophetical  address  shows  that  he  had 
grasped  much  of  the  inner  spirit  of  Christ's  message  to 
the  nation,  and  when,  at  the  close,  he  thrust  home  the 
fact  that  the  leaders  of  Israel  "  received  the  law  as  it  was 
ordained  by  angels,  and  kept  it  not,"  Acts  vii,  53,  his 
judges  would  not  listen  to  another  word.  In  a  tumult, 
without  form  of  law  or  observance  of  the  bounds  of  their 
power  under  Eoman  rule,  they  hurried  him  out  of  the 
city  and  stoned  him  to  death.     Acts  vi,  10 — vii,  58. 

The  example  of  the  first  martyr  has  ever  been  an  in-  The  First 
spiration  to  the  Church.  His  glowing  face  and  expiring  Martyr' 
prayer  smote  the  heart  of  young  Saul,  and  probably  de- 
termined his  conversion.  After  Stephen  "fell  asleep" 
persecution  burst  forth  against  the  whole  Church.  The 
apostles  remained  in  Jerusalem,  but  that  city  was  no 
longer  the  exclusive  field  of  the  new  faith.  With  the 
record  of  its  extension  beyond  the  bounds  of  Jerusalem,  the 
second  period  of  the  course  begins.   Acts  vii,  59, 60 ;  viii,  2. 


To  the  student  of  no  book  of  the  New  Testament 
is  the  command,  "  He  that  hath  ears  to  hear,  let  him 
hear,"  more  applicable  than  to  the  students  of  this 
simple  and  easy  narrative  of  the  Acts. 

»  Hast.  Bib.  Diet.,  IV,  614. 


32        Studies  in  the  Apostolic  Church. 

STUDY  III.— Second  Day.    Memory  Verse,  Acts  iii,  19. 

Read  Acts  iii,  11-26.  This  sermon  of  Peter's,  as  well 
as  that  on  the  day  of  Pentecost,  is  very  important  as  re- 
vealing the  simple,  primitive  form  of  the  first  missionary 
preaching.  There  could  not  be  a  better  evidence  that 
the  record  is  genuine,  than  is  given  by  what  these  early 
discourses  do  not  say,  as  well  as  the  things  which  they 
do  contain. 

See  Purves,  sees.  45-48;   Adeney,  120-130. 

STUDY  III.— Third  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Acts  iv,  13. 

Eead  Acts  iv,  1-31.  Note  particularly,  ver.  5,  6,  that 
the  high-priestly  family,  who  are  known  to  be  Sadducees, 
and  who  were  the  first  to  check  the  apostles,  are  the  same 
ones  who  most  bitterly  opposed  Christ.  Note  also  the 
boldness  or  courage  given  by  prayer  and  the  presence  of 
Jesus  through  the  Spirit.     Ver.  13,  29,  31. 

Suggestions  for  Map  "Work  and  Scripture  Outline. 

Locate  on  the  map  the  regions  involved  in  vi,  9,  Alexandria 
and  Cyrene  in  North  Africa,  and  the  provinces  of  Cilicia  and 
Asia  in  Asia  Minor.     See  Map  1. 

Scripture  Outline. — Peter's  second  sermon,  which  led  to 
first  opposition,  Acts  iii,  11-26;  First  arrest  and  imprisonment 
of  Peter  and  John,  iv,  1-22  ;  On  their  release,  meeting  for  praise 
and  prayer,  iv,  23-31 ;  Second  arrest,  imprisonment,  and  trial 
of  the  apostles,  v,  17-42;  Arrest,  trial,  and  martyrdom  of 
Stephen,  vi,  8— vii,  60;    His  burial,  viii,  2. 

STUDY  III— Fourth  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Acts  v,  42. 

Read  Acts  v,  17-42.  The  popularity  of  the  apostles, 
because  of  their  healing  power,  aroused  the  "jealousy" 
of  the  proud,  official  Sadducees,  ver.  17.  The  early 
Christians  also  learned  that  the  success  of  their  cause 
required  them  to  be  fearless  "witnesses,"  ver.  32. 

General  References. 

Purves,  sees.  49-61;  Bartlet,  18-27,  30-33;  McClymont, 
44,  45;    Stevens,  264-273;    Ramsay,  375-377;     C.  H.,  I,  57-61, 


The  Church  in  Jerusalem.  33 


67-77;   Stalker,  35,  36;  Farrar  (St.  P.),  59-62,  76-95;    Godet, 
80-82;   Hast.  Bib.  Diet.,  Stephen. 

STUDY  III.— Fifth  Day.    Memory  Verse,  Acts  vi,  10. 

Kead  Acts  vi,  8-15.  "  What  an  impetuous  power  this 
Galahad  of  the  cross  must  have  had !  It  is  hard  to  think 
of  him  as  otherwise  than  young,  with  all  the  glad  bravery 
and  faith  of  youth  shining  from  his  eyes.  But  his  force 
was  not  unbalanced  violence.  His  speech  before  the 
Sanhedrin  gives  the  impression  of  self-restraint  and  quiet 
power.  .  .  .  There  is  a  blending  of  strength  and  sweet- 
ness of  impetuosity  and  gentleness  in  Stephen  that  is 
strangely  touching."     Rauschenbusch. 

Topics  for  Personal  Investigation  and  for  Assignment  in 
Class-work. 

1.  The  convicting  and  regenerating  work  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 
John  iii,  5-8;  xvi,  8-11;  Acts  ii,  14-16,  37;  v,  29-33;  1  Thess. 
i,5;   1  Cor.  ii,  4;   Titus  iii,  5. 

2.  The  view  of  Jesus  as  Servant  and  Prophet  in  Peter's 
sermon.    Bartlet,  19;  Adeney,  121,  123;   Stevens,  265,  266. 

3.  The  political  and  social  influence  of  the  Sadducees  and 
Pharisees.     Bartlet,  xxxi-xxxiv  ;  Hast.  Bib.  Diet. 

4.  Gamaliel,     C.  H.,  I,  57,  58,  67;   Hast.  Bib.  Diet. 

5.  Place  of  the  synagogue  in  the  Jewish  life  of  that  day. 
C.  H.,  I,  60-67 ;   Hast.  Bib.  Diet. 

6.  Sketch  of  Stephen  and  his  work.  Purves,  sees.  54-59; 
Farrar  (St.  P.),  76-95. 

7.  Construct  a  plan  of  his  speech.  Bartlet,  31,  32;  Stifler, 
61-67. 

8.  Gain  a  clear  idea  of  "rulers,"  "elders,"  "scribes," 
"  high-priest,"  Acts  iv,  5,  6 ;  "  doctor  of  the  law,"  v,  34 ;  "coun- 
cil," "senate,"  v,  21.    Bib.  Diet. 

STUDY  III.— Sixth  Day.    Memory  Verse,  Acts  vii,  35. 

Read  Acts  vii,  1 — viii,  1.  Seek  to  grasp  the  breadth 
of  Stephen's  view  of  Hebrew  history.  God  has  produced 
progress  by  changes  and  through  deliverers  whom  the 
people  had  often  first  rejected.  Therefore  the  change  to 
Christ,  "the  Righteous  One,"  ver.  52,  whom  Moses  him- 
3 


34       Studies  in  the  Apostolic  Church. 

self  had  foretold,  and  whom  God  would  make  their  final 
deliverer,  ver.  35-37,  would  be  to  follow  the  divine  order. 
This  his  conclusion  was  cut  short  by  their  burst  of  wrath ; 
but  he  stands  in  the  succession  of  the  prophets  and  of  his 
Master.     Stevens,  272,  273. 

Questions  for  "Written  Answers. 

1.  What  was  Solomon's  porch,  Acts  iii,  11? 

2.  "What  conditions  appear,  in  iii,  16,  19,  22,  for  receiving 
the  saving  power  of  Christ  ? 

3.  "What  complete  ground  of  salvation  is  given  in  iv,  11, 12  ? 

4.  Who  were  prominent  members  of  the  high-priestly  fam- 
ily, iv,  6? 

5.  What  principle  is  finely  stated  in  v,  29  ? 

6.  How  may  the  word  "standing"  be  regarded  in  vii,55, 56? 

7.  For  what  does  Stephen  seem  to  be  most  remarkable  ? 

8.  Why  may  we  believe  that  Stephen's  words  and  death 
influenced  Saul  ? 

STUDY  III.— Seventh  Day.    Memory  Verse,  Acts  vii,  60. 

Keview  Part  I,  and  fix  on  a  brief  chapter-name  for 
each  of  the  first  seven  chapters  of  Acts;  as,  1.  Ascen- 
sion; 2.  Pentecost;  3.  Lame  Man;  and  enter  them  in 
your  notebook. 

Personal  Thought. 

"And  they  stoned  Stephen,  calling  upon  the  Lord, 
and  saying,  Lord  Jesus,  receive  my  spirit."    Acts  vii,  59. 

If  I  were  called  upon  to  give  up  my  life  or  my  faith, 
which  would  it  be  ? 

"They  climbed  the  steep  ascent  of  heaven 
Through  peril,  toil,  and  pain: 
O  God !   to  us  may  grace  be  given 
To  follow  in  their  train." 

Read  Rev.  vii,  14-17. 


PART  II. 

THE  CmJECH  SPREADING  THROUGH  PAL- 
ESTINE AND  ADJACENT  PARTS  OF 
ASIA,  AND  INSTRUCTED  BY 
JAMES. 


FOURTH  WEEK. 


THE  JUDAIC  FIELD  EXPANDING— HEROD 
AGRIPPA  I,  AND  HIS  DEATH. 


STUDY  IV.— First  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Acts  viii,  4. 

The  primitive  Church  has  already  begun  to  respond  to  The  Church 
influences  which  will  make  it  too  broad  for  the  limits  of  ExDand,no* 
Judaism.  This  movement  of  expansion  had  its  first  be- 
ginnings in  the  choice  of  the  "  seven  men,"  Acts  vi,  1-6. 
They  all  have  Greek  names,  and  "  Nicolas,  a  proselyte 
of  Antioch,"  shows  that  the  Church  was  ready  to  make 
one  who  was  not  a  Jew  an  office-bearer.  Stephen,  by  his 
grasp  of  the  spiritual  purpose  of  Christianity,  gave  a  fur- 
ther impulse  in  this  direction,  and  the  persecution  which 
arose  after  his  death  scattered  the  Church,  and  carried 
the  seeds  of  gospel  truth  over  a  wide  field. 

Two  points  are  to  be  kept  in  mind  :  first,  the  Church  The  Gentile 
is  still  Judaic — that  is,  composed  of  Jews  and  proselytes —  GoaL 
and  it  largely  continues  to  be  so  during  the  time  covered 
by  Part  II.  Second,  it  is  steadily  moving  by  constant, 
though  gradual  steps,  toward  Gentile  inclusion,  which  is 
the  goal  to  be  reached.1  In  this  and  the  next  lesson  the 
Judaic  side  of  the  Church  life  during  the  whole  period 
will  be  treated.  Then,  in  Studies  VI  and  VII,  the  pre- 
paration for  the  great  Gentile  development  related  in 
Part  III,  will  be  given. 

»See  Orr's  "  Early  Church,"  16,  17. 
35 


36        Studies  in  the  Apostolic  Church. 

Disciples        Following  Stephen's  death,  "there  arose  a  great  per- 
Scattered  secution  against  the  Church  which  was  in  Jerusalem :  and 

Abroad.  ° 

they  were  all  scattered  abroad  throughout  the  regions  of 
Judea  and  Samaria,  .  .  .  and  went  about  preaching 
the  word."  And  some  "traveled  as  far  as  Phoenicia, 
and  Cyprus,  and  Antioch,  speaking  the  word  to  none  save 
only  to  Jews."  Acts  viii,  1,  4;  xi,  19.  The  general 
outline  is  first  given,  and  then  particular  fields  and 
workers  are  taken  up. 

Philip's  Work  One  of  the  seven,  Philip,  "  went  down  to  the  city  of 
at  Samaria.  gamaria)  an(j  proclaimed  unto  them  the  Christ."  His 
ministry  of  the  word  was  accompanied  by  curing  the  sick 
and  the  lame,  and  casting  out  "unclean  spirits."  Multi- 
tudes believed,  "and  there  was  much  joy  in  that  city." 
Simon,  a  famous  sorcerer,  gave  his  adhesion  to  Philip's 
preaching,  and  was  baptized.     Acts  viii,  5-13. 

visit  of  Peter  When  the  apostles  at  Jerusalem  heard  of  this  work  of 
"'  grace,  they  sent  Peter  and  John,  "who,  when  they  were 
come  down,  prayed  for  them  that  they  might  receive  the 
Holy  Spirit.  .  .  .  Then  laid  they  their  hands  on 
them,  and  they  received  the  Holy  Spirit."  "They  had 
been  baptized  into  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus."  Simon 
sought  to  purchase  the  power  of  bestowing  the  Spirit, 
but  was  sharply  rebuked  by  Peter,  who  used  the  words, 
"I  see  that  thou  art  in  the  gall  of  bitterness,  and  in  the 
bond  of  iniquity,"  ver.  23,  which  seem  to  show  that 
Simon  was  not  a  true  believer.  After  preaching  the  gos- 
pel to  many  villages  of  the  Samaritans,  the  two  apostles 
returned  to  Jerusalem.     Acts  viii,  14-25. 

Philip  and  the  Philip  was  next  directed  to  go  toward  the  south,  and 
Ethiopian  Qn  ^e  r0ad  toward  Gaza  had  the  memorable  interview 

Treasurer. 

with  "a  man  of  Ethiopia,  a  eunuch  of  great  authority 
under  Candace,  queen  of  the  Ethiopians."  He  was  the 
queen's  treasurer,  probably  a  Jewish  proselyte,  and  had 
been  to  Jerusalem  to  worship,  and,  when  joined  by  Philip, 
was   reading  the  fifty-third  chapter  of  Isaiah.     He  was 


Spreading   through    Palestine.  37 

guided  to  immediate  faith  in  Christ,  baptized,  "  and  went 
on  his  way  rejoicing."  Philip's  farther  course  was 
through  the  coast  cities  from  Azotus  to  Caesarea,  where 
he  seems  to  have  settled.     Acts  viii,  26 — 40;  xxi,  8. 

Peter  did  similar  evangelizing  work  during  this  period  Peter  at 
and  in  almost  the  same  region  as  that  last  named,  before  "-ydda  and 

°  Joppa. 

he  was  led  to  preach  to  Gentiles.  This  was  after  the 
persecution  by  Saul  had  closed,  and  "the  Church 
throughout  all  Judea,  and  Galilee,  and  Samaria  had 
peace,  being  edified;  and,  walking  in  the  fear  of  the 
Lord  and  in  the  comfort  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  was  multi- 
plied." At  Lydda  Peter  healed  iEneas,  who  was  palsied, 
and  many  at  that  place  and  throughout  Sharon  "turned 
to  the  Lord."  At  Joppa  he  raised  to  life  Tabitha  or 
Dorcas,  and  there  also  "many  believed  on  the  Lord." 
Afterward  Peter  remained  at  Joppa  for  a  time  with 
Simon  a  tanner.     Acts  ix,  31-43. 

Toward  the  close  of  this  period  a  second  persecution  Herod's  Op- 
broke  out  against  the  Church  in  Jerusalem  through  p°s,t'onand 
Herod  Agrippa  I,  who  "  killed  James  the  brother  of  John 
with  a  sword.  And  when  he  saw  that  it  pleased  the  Jews, 
he  proceeded  to  seize  Peter  also."  Through  the  prayers 
of  the  Church,  Peter  was  delivered  by  an  angel  out  of 
the  prison ;  and  soon  after  the  king  was  smitten  and  died 
in  agony.  "But  the  word  of  God  grew  and  multiplied." 
Acts  xii,  1-24. 

Luke's  is  the  modest  art  that  hides  itself,  and  to 
appreciate  his  work  we  must  contemplate  it  long 
and  faithfully,  as  one  scans  an  old  masterpiece. 


STUDY  IV.— Second  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Acts  viii,  8. 

Read  Acts  viii,  1,  4-25;  xii,  19.  Note  the  surprising 
promptness  with  which  the  Jewish  Christians  come  into 
touch  with  the  people  of  Samaria,  in  contrast  with  their 
distance  from  each  other  during  Christ's  ministry.     The 


38        Studies  in  the  Apostolic  Church. 


Samaritans  would  easily  welcome  those  whom  Jerusalem 
rejected,  and  the  bestowal  of  the  Spirit  through  the 
agency  of  the  two  apostolic  delegates  would  cement  the 
bond  between  Samaritan  and  Jewish  believers. 

STUDY  IV.— Third  Day.    Memory  Verse,  Acts  viii,  35. 

Eead  Acts  viii,  26-40.  This  passage  is  full  of  de- 
lightfully practical  points.  In  ver.  29,  30  is  one  on  in- 
stant obedience:  "The  Spirit  said,  Go  .  .  .  and 
Philip  ran."     Find  many  others. 

Suggestions  for  Map  Work  and  Scripture  Outline. 

One  excellent  line  of  map  work  would  be  to  unfold  the 
stages  indicated  by  Judea,  Samaria,  Galilee,  Phoenicia,  Antioch, 
Cyprus,  all  to  the  northward,  and  coming  within  the  scope  of 
this  lesson.     Another  would  be  to  trace  the  course  of  Philip. 

Scripture  Outline. — The  Church  scattered  by  persecution, 
Acts  viii,  1,  4;  xi,  19;  Philip  at  Samaria,  viii,  5-13;  Samaritan 
visit  of  Peter  and  John,  viii,  14-25;  Philip  and  the  Ethiopian 
treasurer,  viii,  26-39;  Philip's  course  to  Csesarea,  viii,  40; 
Peter  at  Lydda  and  Joppa,  ix,  32-43;  Persecution  by  Herod 
Agrippa  I,  xii,  1-3;  Peter's  imprisonment  and  deliverance,  xii, 
4-19ot ;  Herod's  visit  to  Cresarea  and  death,  xii,  196-23  ;  Growth 
of  the  Church,  ix,  31 ;  xii,  24. 

STUDY  IV.— Fourth  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Acts  ix,  31. 

Eead  Acts  ix,  31-43.  Note  that  the  Christian  move- 
ment appears  to  be  well  established  in  this  region  before 
Peter's  visit.  But,  as  Purves  remarks,  p.  67,  "The 
movement  as  yet  was  strictly  a  Hebrew  one." 

General  References. 

Purves,  sees.  64-70,  98,  99:  Bartlet,  33-37,  40,  50-52;  Mc- 
Clymont,  46 ;  Stevens,  273-275 ;  Ramsay,  20,  41,  42, 49,  51 ;  C.  H., 
I,  79,  80,  85,  109-112;  Stalker,  37-39,  135-137;  Farrar  (St.  P.), 
144-149;  Hast.  Bib.  Diet.,  Philip  the  Evangelist. 

STUDY  IV.— Fifth  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Acts  xii,  5. 

Eead  Acts  xii,  1-17.  Herod  Agrippa  I,  grandson  of 
Herod  the  Great,  after  several  extensions  of  the  region 


Spreading  through    Palestine.  39 


over  which  he  bore  rule,  by  the  addition  through  the 
Emperor  Claudius  of  Judea  and  Samaria,  in  41  A.  D., 
governed  the  same  territory  as  his  famous  grandfather. 
It  is  in  accord  with  his  known  character,  that,  to  please 
the  unbelieving  Jews,  he  should  persecute  the  Christians. 
This  occurred  near  the  close  of  his  brief  reign,  over 
Judea,  of  three  years,  and  seems  to  have  been  confined  to 
Jerusalem. 

Topics  for  Personal  Investigation  and  for  Assignment  in 
Class-work. 

1.  The  comfort  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  Ps.  li,  11,  12;  Zech.  iv, 
6,  7  ;  John  xiv,  16,  17  ;  Acts  vii,  55,  56  ;  ix,  31 ;  Rev.  i,  4 ;  xiv,  13. 

2.  God's  permission  of  persecution,  and  its  benefits. 
Farrar  (St.  P.),  95. 

3.  Philip.    Bib.  Diet. ;  Purves,  sees.  65-68. 

4.  Unclean  spirits.  Edersheim,  "  Life  of  Jesus,"  I,  479- 
485,  607-615. 

5.  Oriental  magic  and  sorcery  at  this  time.  Purves,  sec.  66; 
Ramsay,  77-81;  C.  H.,  I,  145-149. 

6.  Phoenicia.     Bib.  Diet. 

7.  Ethiopia.     Hast.  Bib.  Diet. 

8.  Cfesarea.    C.  H.,  II,  279-282;  Rackham,  146,  451. 

9.  Herod  Agrippa  I.  Farrar  (St.  P.),  174-181 ;  Hist.  Geo. 
H.  L.,  619-621. 

STUDY  IV.— Sixth  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Acts  xii,  23. 

Eead  Acts  xii,  18-23.  The  death  of  Herod  Agrippa  I, 
after  the  Passover,  in  the  year  44  A.  D.,  is  the  most  certain 
date  in  Apostolic  Church  history,  and  one  upon  which 
practically  all  scholars  agree.  Purves,  p.  315;  C.  EL,  I, 
112;  Hast.  Bib.  Diet.,  I,  416,  424,;  Moffatt,  84,  97; 
Weizsacker,  "The  Apostolic  Age,"  I,  77. 

Questions  for  "Written  Answers. 

1.  Why  were  the  Samaritans  reached  by  Jewish  Christians 
so  easily  and  so  early? 

2.  Why  was  not  the  Holy  Spirit  given  to  the  Samaritan 
converts  at  once  ? 

3.  What  agencies  for  extending  the  kingdom  of  God  do  you 
find  in  Acts  viii,  26^0? 


40        Studies  in  the  Apostolic  Church. 


4.  Did  the  Spirit  "catch  away"  Philip  in  a  miraculous 
manner,  viii,  39? 

5.  In  which  of  the  early  workers  is  the  power  to  heal  most 
prominent  ? 

6.  What  "  James"  is  meant  in  Acts  xii,  17? 

STUDY  IV. — Seventh  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Acts  xii,  24. 
Personal  Thought. 

"Therefore  they  that  were  scattered  abroad  went 
everywhere  preaching  the  word."     Acts  viii,  4,  A.  V. 

The  storms  of  persecution  which  scattered  the  early 
Christians  were  intended  to  sweep  this  new  sect  from  the 
face  of  the  earth.  They  proved  to  be  the  winds  which 
scattered  the  seed. 

May  not  many  of  the  things  which  seem  to  me  to  be 
hardships,  or  which  seem  to  be  subversive  of  the  will  of 
God,  be  His  way  of  preparing  for  the  harvest?  Could 
any  greater  blessing  have  come  to  the  early  Church  than 
the  persecutions  which  purified  it  and  were  the  means  of 
extending  it  throughout  the  world  ? 

Bead  1  Peter  i,  6-8. 


PART  II— FIFTH  WEEK. 

JAMES,  THE  LORD'S  BROTHER,  AND  HIS 
SEARCHING  LETTER. 


STUDY  V.— First  Day.     Memory  Verse,  James  i,  27. 

The  Epistle  of  James  is  ascribed  by  nearly  all  writers  Author  and 
to  James,  the  brother  of  our  Lord,  and  there  is  a  strong  Date* 
tendency  to  date  the  letter  between  40  and  50  A.  D.  It 
thus  becomes  the  earliest  writing  in  the  New  Testament. 
Although  James  and  the  others  named  in  Mark  vi,  3, 
Joses,  Judas,  and  Simon  were  doubtless  own  brothers  of 
Jesus,  growing  up  together  with  him  in  the  home  at 
Nazareth,  the  Gospels  show  that  they  did  not  believe  in 
him  as  the  Messiah  till  after  his  resurrection,  and  it  was, 
perhaps,  Christ's  appearance  to  James  which  convinced 
him.    John  vii,  5;   1  Cor.  xv,  7;   Acts  i,  14. 

He  is  first  mentioned  in  Acts  after  the  death  of  James  Position  in 
the  son  of  Zebedee  and  Peter's  deliverance  out  of  prison,  church. 
as  recounted  in  the  last  lesson.  The  circumstances  show 
that  he  was  already  a  person  of  distinction  among  the 
disciples.  When  Peter,  for  safety,  retired  from  the  city, 
he  requested  that  word  be  given  "unto  James,  and  to 
the  brethren,"  Acts  xii,  17.  From  this  point  onward 
James  appears  to  hold  a  position  of  great  importance,  so 
that  he  has  been  called  the  Bishop  of  Jerusalem,  though 
it  is  probable  that  his  power  was  personal  rather  than 
official.  He  presides  at  the  council  which  is  held  there 
about  50  A.  D.,  after  Paul's  first  missionary  journey,  to 
determine  the  status  of  the  Gentile  converts,  makes  the 
decisive  speech,  and  prepares  the  form  of  the  decree 
which  is  sent  forth.  Again,  about  eight  years  later,  at 
the  close  of  Paul's  third  missionary  journey,  James  is 
still   the  head  of  the  Jerusalem  Church,  and  gives  the 

41 


42        Studies  in  the  Apostolic  Church. 

apostle  counsel,  which  was  well  intended,  but  resulted  in 
the  fierce  attack  made  upon  him  by  the  unbelieving  Jews. 
See  Studies  IX  and  XIX.  Tradition  says  that  James  was 
a  Nazarite,  and,  though  a  Christian,  retained  a  remark- 
able reputation  with  all  the  Jews  for  sanctity  and  devo- 
tion to  prayer;  that  he  never  left  Jerusalem,  but  died 
there  as  a  martyr,  in  the  year  62  or  63  A.  D.,  through  the 
opposition  of  the  last  of  the  high-priestly  sons  of  Annas 
or  Hanan. 

Relation  with  Great  interest  attaches  to  the  character  of  James  be- 
cause of  his  relation  with  the  Lord  Jesus.  Says  Mayer : 
"The  constant  intercourse  with  Him  who  was  full  of  grace 
and  truth  in  childhood  as  in  manhood,  must  have  pre- 
pared James  to  find  in  the  Ten  Commandments  no  mere 
outward  regulations,  but  an  inner  law  of  liberty  and  love 
written  in  the  heart.  That  deep  interest  in  the  mysteries 
of  the  kingdom,  that  earnest  search  after  truth  which  led 
the  child  Jesus  to  remain  behind  in  the  temple,  must 
surely  have  had  its  effect  upon  his  brother."  It  is  notice- 
able how  fond  both  James  and  Jude  are  of  figures  of 
speech,  as  was  Jesus,  and  in  the  Epistle  of  James  there 
are  more  echoes  of  the  words  of  Christ  than  can  be 
traced  through  the  whole  range  of  the  other  New  Testa- 
ment epistles.  Especially  can  we  see  in  it  the  reflection 
of  the  thoughts  of  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount.  "We  feel 
that  he  has  his  eye  ever  on  his  Holy  Brother  as  he  writes." 
One  is  also  impressed  with  the  lofty  moral  ideal  of 
James.  All  that  is  best  in  Judaism  seems  to  find  a  voice 
in  him.  Now  he  speaks  with  the  tone  of  Moses  the  law- 
giver ;  again  we  might  fancy  we  were  in  the  presence  of 
one  of  the  Hebrew  prophets,  like  Elijah,  Isaiah,  or  Micah; 
and  anon  are  heard  the  quiet  strains  of  the  wisdom  books 
of  the  Old  Testament. 

situation  for        According  to  Bartlet,  "We  have  an  excellent  situa- 

the  Letter.     .         „       ,.       r.    .  ffT 

tion  tor  the  Epistle  of  James,  if  we  imagine  it  sent  forth 
with  believing  Jews  as  they  returned  from  the  Passover 


Lofty   Moral 
Standard. 


Spreading  through  Palestine.  43 

any  time  between  44  and  49  A.  D.  .  .  .  The  constant 
flow  of  pilgrims  to  Jerusalem,  especially  to  the  great 
feasts,  would  make  him  familiar  with  the  actual  condi- 
tions of  life  and  the  besetting  sins  of  his  brethren  of  the 
Dispersion;  and  there  would  be  sufficient  similarity  of 
conditions  in  Jewish  communities  everywhere  to  make 
his  own  experience  in  Palestine  a  fair  point  of  departure." 

The  epistle  is  extremely  practical  and  searching.  It  Qualities  and 
does  not  follow  a  logical  order,  but  takes  up  theme  after  |deas. 
theme,  and  goes  directly  to  the  heart  of  each  new  topic, 
treating  it  in  the  plainest  and  most  straightforward  man- 
ner, and  then  enforcing  it  with  vivid  phrases,  rapid 
questions,  and  graphic  comparisons.  The  style  has  been 
compared  to  that  of  a  fiery  prophetic  oration  rather  than 
that  of  a  letter.  Among  its  leading  ideas  are  temptation 
and  the  course  of  sin  which  starts  in  the  desires  and  the 
will  and  ends  in  spiritual  death;  the  evil  world  as  set 
over  against  God  as  the  Father  of  lights;  pure  religion, 
practical  goodness,  wisdom,  patience,  humility,  purity; 
the  control  of  the  tongue ;  the  rebuke  of  pride,  boasting, 
sensuous  pleasures,  injustice;  confession  of  sin,  prayer, 
and  efforts  to  save  the  wayward.  Among  its  most  cele- 
brated contrasts  is  that  between  hearing  and  doing,  and 
between  a  faith  that  is  a  mere  profession  and  a  genuine 
faith  shown  by  good  works.     James  i,  22-25;   ii,  14-26. 


Read  the  epistle  through  at  a  sitting  and  note 
your  first  impressions.  For  those  who  are  familiar 
with  a  Pauline  epistle  it  would  be  wise  to  note 
down  the  contrasts  between  James  and  Paul,  both 
in  content  and  style. 

STUDY  V.— Second  Day.    Memory  Verse,  James  i,  25. 

Head  James  i.  Though  Christ  is  directly  alluded  to 
only  twice  in  the  epistle,  i,  1;  ii,  1,  note  that  James  at 
the  outset  makes  him  coequal  with  God  in  honor  and 


44        Studies  in  the  Apostolic  Church. 

terms  himself  a  "  bondservant"  of  both.  Those  to  whom 
he  writes  are  primarily  Christian  Jews,  but  just  beyond 
them  he  doubtless  has  in  mind  the  whole  of  unconverted 
Israel.  The  chapter  is  filled  with  gems  of  thought  and 
phrase. 

STUDY  V.— Third  Day.    Memory  Verse,  James  ii,  26. 

Eead  James  ii.  The  primitive  Church  conditions  are 
to  be  noted  in  the  fact  that  the  place  of  assembly  of  Chris- 
tians is  still  called  a  "synagogue,"  ii,  2.  Substantially 
all  writers  now  hold  that  James  and  Paul  agree.  "James 
insists  that  a  dead  faith — a  mere  holding  of  things  for 
true — can  not  save.  .  .  .  There  is  not  a  word  in  Paul's 
writings  contrary  to  this  position.  .  .  .  When  Paul  de- 
clares that  men  are  not  saved  by  '  works,'  he  means  that 
they  are  not  saved  by  deeds  of  obedience  to  the  Mosaic 
law  considered  as  so  inherently  meritorious  that  they  can 
found  a  claim  to  salvation.  .  .  .  There  is  not  a  word  in 
the  Epistle  of  James  which  is  in  the  least  inconsistent  with 
this  doctrine."  Stevens,  291.  The  key  to  the  harmony 
of  the  two  is  this:  James  uses  the  terms  "faith  apart 
from  works"  and  "works"  in  a  different  sense  from  the 
meaning  of  the  terms  "faith"  and  "works"  with  Paul. 

Suggestions  for  Map  "Work  and  Scripture  Outline. 

A  study  of  the  limits  of  the  dispersion  of  Jews  at  this  time. 
See  Study  I,  Topic  5. 

Scripture  Outline.— Greeting,  James  i,  1 ;  Trials  and  stead- 
fastness, i,  2-18;  Hearing  and  doing,  i,  19-27;  Respect  of  per- 
sons, ii,  1-13 ;  Faith  and  works,  ii,  14-26 ;  Control  of  the  tongue, 
iii,  1-12;  Wisdom,  peace,  and  humility,  iii,  13 — iv,  17;  Oppres- 
sion, judgment,  and  patience,  v,  1-12;  Prayer,  confession,  and 
soul-winning,  v,  13-19. 

STUDY  V.— Fourth  Day.    Memory  Verse,  James  iii,  2. 

Read  James  iii.  One  of  the  most  practical  points  in 
the  whole  scope  of  the  religious  life  is  here  dealt  with — 
the  right  use  of  the  power  of  speech.  Let  Christ  impose 
upon  the  tongue  the  law  spoken  of  in  Prov.  xxxi,  26. 


Spreading  through  Palestine.  45 


General  References. 

Purves,  sees.  133-146;  Bartlet,  217-250,  279,489;  McCly- 
mont,  123-129;  Stevens,  249-252,  276-292;  Farrar  (E.  D.),61, 
62,  306-415;  Hast.  Bib.  Diet.,  James  the  Brother  of  the  Lord, 
The  General  Epistle  of  James. 


STUDY  V.— Fifth  Day.     Memory  Verse,  James  iv,  3. 

Eead  James  iv.  Note  that  the  writer  gives  in  verse  3 
a  reason  why  many  prayers  are  not  answered.  "Nothing 
so  smirches  with  the  world's  spotting  as  selfishness,  which 
lies  at  the  root  of  the  love  of  money."    Bartlet,  237. 

Topics  for  Personal  Investigation  and  for  Assignment 
in  Class-work. 

1.  The  revelation,  knowledge,  wisdom  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 
Isa.  xi,  2;  Luke  ii,  25-32;  Acts  vi,  3,  7;  James  iii,  17;  1  Cor. 
ii,  6-14;  Eph.  iii,  3-5;  1  Tim.  iv,  1 ;  1  Peter,  i,  11,  12;  2  Peter 
i,  19-21;   Rev.  iii,  1;  iv,  1,2,  5;   v,  6. 

2.  Author  and  date  of  the  epistle.  Bartlet,  227-233 ;  Hast. 
Bib.  Diet.,  The  General  Epistle  of  James. 

3.  Points  in  which  the  epistle  shows  teachings  parallel  with 
the  Gospels.     Hast.  Bib.  Diet.,  same  art. ;  Adeney,  134,  135. 

4.  Reasons  why  James  so  slightly  introduces  Christian  doc- 
trines and  motives.  Purves,  sees.  145,  146;  Farrar  (E.  D.), 
363-366. 

5.  Church  organization  as  an  outgrowth  from  the  synagogue. 
C.  H.,  I,  66,  67;  Purves,  sees.  102,  153;  Dods,  192,  193;  Hast. 
Bib.  Diet.,  I,  431,  433. 

6.  Prayer  for  the  sick.  James  v,  14-16;  Farrar  (E.  D.), 
400,  401. 

7.  The  ancient  uses  of  oil.    Bib.  Diet.,  Anointing  and  Oil. 

STUDY  V.— Sixth  Day.     Memory  Verse,  James  v,  16. 

Eead  James  v.  Could  there  be  an  evil  more  needing 
correction  in  our  own  day  than  that  which  James  con- 
demns in  iv,  13 — v,  6,  undue  devotion  to  worldly  busi- 
ness, going  to  the  length  of  the  oppression  of  the  poor 
by  the  rich  ? 


46        Studies  in  the  Apostolic  Church. 


Questions  for  Written  Answers. 

1.  According  to  James,  where  does  temptation  to  evil  orig- 
inate? 

2.  What  is  meant  by  "  the  law  of  liberty,"  i,  25? 

3.  How  may  ii,  10  be  explained? 

4.  Give  James's  idea  of  "  faith  apart  from  works,"  ii,  18,  20, 
26;  and  then  of  "faith  made  perfect"  by  works,  ii,  22. 

5.  How  do  Paul's  "  works,"  Rom.  iii,  28,  differ  from  those 
of  James  ii,  24?  Are  the  first "  for  life,"  and  therefore  rejected, 
and  the  second  "  from  life,"  and  therefore  acceptable? 

6.  Are  the  "  rich,"  of  James  v,  1,  to  be  regarded  among  the 
believing  or  the  unbelieving  Jews? 

STUDY  V.— Seventh  Day.     Memory  Verse,  James  v,  20. 

Personal  Thought. 

But  the  tongue  can  no  man  tame."    James  iii,  8. 

Is  my  tongue  an  "unruly  member?"  Have  I  ever 
realized  the  incongruity  of  blessing  God  and  cursing  men 
with  the  same  tongue  ?  Are  bitter  words  ever  worthy  of 
a  Christian?  Is  not  unkind  criticism  of  others  more 
hurtful  to  me  than  to  them  ? 

Read  James  iii. 


PART  H.— SIXTH  WEEK. 
THE   PREPARATION  OF  PAUL. 


STUDY  VI.— First  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Phil,  iii,  7. 

Having  in  the  last  two  Studies  followed  the  Jewish  Preparation 
side  of  early  Church  development  till  about  the  year  44  of  Paul- 
A.  D.,  the  course  now  turns  back  and  rapidly  traces  the 
beginning  of  the  activities  that  were  destined  to  reach 
the  Gentile  world. 

The  new  line  of  study  naturally  begins  with  the  prep-  Birth  and 
aration  of  the  Apostle  Paul.  The  great  apostle  was  a  Ear,y  L,fe' 
native  of  Tarsus,  the  free,  capital  city  of  Cilicia,  on  the 
river  Cydnus.  The  family  may  have  been  settled  there  as 
a  part  of  a  Jewish  colony,  under  one  of  the  Syrian  kings, 
with  the  gift  of  municipal  citizenship.  How  Paul's 
Roman  citizenship  was  obtained  is  not  known,  but  by 
descent  he  was  both  a  Tarsian  and  a  Roman  citizen.1 
Acts  xxi,  39 ;  xxii,  25-29.  It  is  probable  that  he  was 
born  about  3  A.  D.2  He  was  a  Hebrew  sprung  from 
Hebrews,  his  training  was  strictly  Jewish,  his  settled  ad- 
herence was  given  to  the  Pharisees,  and  the  temper  of  his 
mind  and  style  of  thought  became  and  remained  rabbinic. 
The  large  Grseco-Roman  city  of  his  birth  and  early  years, 
with  its  political  and  educational  renown,  its  commerce 
and  commingling  of  peoples,  profoundly  influenced  him. 
Probably  at  Tarsus  he  inherited  with  his  Roman  citizen- 
ship the  name  Paul,  Saul  being  his  Jewish  name.  His 
boyhood  in  the  city  added  to  his  command  of  Hebrew  a 
ready  use  of  the  Greek  of  the  Levantine  shores.  The  life 
of  the  city  colored  all  his  mental  imagery  with  the  associ- 
ations of  men  and  towns,  rather  than  those  of  nature.    Its 

i  Ramsay,  30-82.  "  Farrar,  8. 

47 


48        Studies  in  the  Apostolic  Church. 


oratorical  schools  probably  did  much  to  form  his  modes 
of  expression  as  a  speaker  and  writer,1  and  its  industries 
dowered  him  with  his  trade  of  tent-making.  The  en- 
vironment of  young  Saul  at  Tarsus  and  his  Roman  citi- 
zenship made  him  cosmopolitan,  gave  him  his  grasp  of 
the  elements  of  Roman  law  and  government,  the  large 
outlook  on  affairs,  the  courtesy,  dignity  and  confidence, 
by  which  the  Jewish  scholar  was  at  the  same  time  the 
Roman  gentleman. 
Education  at  ^11  the  circumstances  would  indicate  that  Paul's 
jerusa  em.  family  wag  one  of  weajth.  Probably  at  the  age  of  twelve 
he  was  sent  to  Jerusalem,  and  there  began  his  more 
special  education  as  a  Jewish  teacher  or  theologian  under 
the  eminent  Rabban  Gamaliel.  Yet  it  is  not  likely  that 
he  was  at  the  capital  at  the  time  of  the  visits  of  Christ  or 
the  crucifixion. 
struggle        Possessing  a  nature  of  almost  unparalleled  depth  and 

after  Right-  .  .         ^   to,  ,       .  r       .    ,  -       •,.    ■ 

eousness.  intensity,  Saul  no  sooner  gained  a  knowledge  of  religious 
principles  than  he  carried  them  out  to  their  logical  con- 
clusions, and  sought  to  transmute  truth  and  duty  into 
life.  His  profound  struggle  after  righteousness  through 
the  law  is  depicted  in  the  seventh  chapter  of  Romans,  and 
constituted  a  negative  preparation,  not  only  for  his  con- 
version, but  also  for  the  part  he  was  to  take  in  estab- 
lishing the  sufficiency  of  the  Gospel  and  faith  over  against 
the  law  and  works.2 
Zeal  as  a  Per-  The  part  which  the  young  man  Saul  took  in  the  trial 
and  death  of  Stephen,  and  his  prominence  in  opposing 
the  Christian  movement,  prove  his  remarkable  capacity 
for  leadership,  and  his  desperate  zeal  as  a  persecutor 
proclaims  his  clear  grasp  of  the  fact  that  Christianity 
meant  the  total  overthrow  of  Jewish  legalism.3  It  also 
shows  that  he  had  not  found  peace  nor  inward  victory. 
Conversion.  His  conversion  marks  one  of  the  great  epochs  of  the 
Christian  faith.     Perhaps  no  one  event  after  the  cruci- 

1  Hast.  Bib.  Diet.,  Ill,  699.         »Matheson,  120-124.  »Orr's  "  Early 

Church,"  17. 


Spreading  through    Palestine.  49 

fixion  and  Pentecost  has  ever  meant  so  much  to  the 
Christian  world.  There  are  things  about  it  that  still  are 
mysteries.  What  led  to  it  ?  Was  it  Stephen's  last  prayer? 
The  heavenly  light  on  the  martyr's  face  ?  The  terrible 
inner  struggle  and  sense  of  failure  ?  Meditation  in  the 
long  ride  to  Damascus?  A  flash-light  picture  through 
the  Holy  Spirit  of  the  hateful  fury  that  had  filled  his 
heart  ?  Probably  it  was  all  these,  leading  up  to  the  rev- 
elation of  the  living  Christ  in  his  divine  glory,  saying, 
"  Saul,  Saul,  why  persecutest  thou  me  ?"  Acts  ix,  4. 
He  was  "not  disobedient  unto  the  heavenly  vision,"  or 
appearance  of  Christ  and  the  call  to  service,  but  said, 
"  What  shall  I  do,  Lord  ?"  Acts  xxvi,  19;  xxii,  10.  Not 
long  after,  at  the  word  of  Ananias,  a  devout  disciple  of 
Damascus,  his  sight  was  restored  and  he  was  baptized. 

The  other  steps  of  preparation  must  be  rapidly  passed  Later  steps 
over.  At  his  conversion,  God  "revealed  his  Son"  in  t,f0^repara" 
him.  Gal.  i,  16.  His  Christian  state  and  beliefs  quickly 
developed;  but  three  years  were  spent  in  Arabia,  Gal.  i, 
17,  during  which  all  that  was  involved  in  his  new  faith 
doubtless  came  into  clear  light.  He  preached  in  Damas- 
cus both  before  and  after  this  Arabian  sojourn,  met  Bar- 
nabas, Peter,  and  James  at  Jerusalem,  and  after  a  brief 
work  there,  went  to  Tarsus,  and  spent  the  next  eight  or 
ten  years  in  Cilicia,  probably  in  quiet  labors  in  the  syna- 
gogues in  a  ministry  chiefly  Judaic,  such  as  was  described 
in  Study  IV,  Acts  ix,  19-30;  Gal.  i,  18-24,  though  the 
beginnings  of  his  Gentile  service  may  also  have  consider- 
able place  during  this  time.  Eamsay,  46,  47,  62;  Purves, 
sec.  97. 


In  your  subsequent  study  of  the  life,  and  es- 
pecially of  the  epistles,  of  Paul,  keep  in  mind  this 
question :  If  the  Scriptures  did  not  tell  me  that  at 
the  beginning  of  his  career  Paul  received  a  very  un- 
usual manifestation  from  the  risen  Christ,  would 
4 


50        Studies  in  the  Apostolic  Church. 

not  the  facts  of  his  subsequent  life  compel  me   to 
make  that  assumption  ? 


STUDY  VI.— Second  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Acts  xxiii,  8. 

Eead  Phil,  iii,  4-7;  Acts  xxiii,  6-8.  Note  that  the 
first  passage  sums  up  the  points  in  which  Paul  might  take 
pride  as  an  orthodox  Jew,  and  declares  them  of  no  worth 
compared  with  the  knowledge  of  Christ.  The  second 
passage  shows  that  the  apostle's  doctrinal  views  continued 
to  be  those  of  the  Pharisees  respecting  the  resurrection. 

STUDY  VI. — Third  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Acts  xxvi,  9. 

Eead  Acts  vi,  9 ;  vii,  58 ;  viii,  1,3;  ix,  1,  2 ;  xxvi,  9-11. 
In  these  brief  passages  may  be  traced  Saul's  course  of 
opposition  to  the  Christian  Way.  The  start  was  probably 
in  the  synagogue  of  the  Cilicians  and  Asians  at  Jerusa- 
lem in  debate  with  Stephen. 

Suggestions  for  Map  "Work  and  Scripture  Outline. 

Mark  the  usual  course  from  Tarsus  to  Jerusalem,  and  from 
Jerusalem  to  Damascus.     Hurlbut,  112-114. 

Scripture  Outline. — Saul's  bitter  opposition  to  the  Chris- 
tian disciples,  Acts  viii,  3;  ix,  1 ;  he  obtains  letters  to  Damas- 
cus, 2;  the  journey  and  the  light  from  heaven,  3;  Christ's 
manifestation  and  Saul's  submission,  4-6;  the  effect  upon  the 
men  with  him  and  Saul's  blindness,  7-9  ;  the  Lord's  direction  to 
Ananias,  10-18;  his  visit  to  Saul  with  assurance  of  acceptance 
and  baptism,  17, 18;  Saul  strengthened,  19;  preaches  at  Damas- 
cus and  escapes  from  the  city,  20-25 ;  comes  to  Jerusalem  and 
meets  Christian  leaders,  26-28 ;  preaches  and  departs  to  Tarsus, 
29,30. 

STUDY  VI. — Fourth  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Rom.  vii,  18. 

Eead  Eom.  vii,  1-24.  Note  that  Paul  here  describes 
his  struggle  after  righteousness  apart  from  Christ. 
Adeney,  159;   Bruce,  27-33. 

General  References. 

Purves,  sees.  71-97;  Bartlet,  37-40;  McClymont,  50,  51; 
Stevens,  327-337 ;  Ramsay,  29-39,  46, 47, 186, 187  ;  C.  H.,  1, 1-107. 


Spreading  through   Palestine.  5 1 

Stalker,  6-75;  Farrar  (St.  P.),  1-136;  Godet,  65-96 ;  Bruce, 26- 
47;  Findlay,  Hast.  Bib.  Diet.,  Ill,  697-704. 

STUDY  VI.— Fifth  Day.    Memory  Verse,  Acts  ix,  15. 

Bead  Acts  ix,  3-19.  Bartlet  observes,  N.  C.  B.,  217: 
"  The  narrative  now  doubles  back  to  record  a  great 
turning-point  for  the  gospel  as  a  power  in  the  Roman 
Empire,  the  conversion  of  the  arch-persecutor  Saul." 
Notice  that  ver.  13  has  the  first  occurrence  in  Acts  of 
the  term  "saints"  for  Christians,  and  ver.  15  the  sig- 
nificant word  "Gentiles." 

Topics  for  Personal  Investigation  and  for  Assignment  in 
Class-work. 

1.  Disciples  as  agents  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  John  xx,  22,23; 
Actsiv,8;  vi,5;  ix,  15-22;  xi,24,28;  Rev.  i,  10;  xvii,3;  xxi,  10. 

2.  Tarsus  and  the  province  of  Cilicia.  C.  H.,  I,  19-28 ;  Bib. 
Diet. ;  Hurlbut,  118. 

3.  Roman  Citizenship.     Ramsay,  30,  31;  C.  H.,  I,  45,  46. 

4.  Tent-making.     Farrar,  13,  14  ;  Hast.  Bib.  Diet.,  Ill,  699. 

5.  The  Education   of  a   Jewish   Rabbi.     G.    H.,  I,  56-62 
Farrar,  23-35. 

6.  A  study  of   Paul's    conversion.    Purves,    sees.    77-90 
Stalker,  38-48  ;  Godet,  78-91 ;  Bruce,  26-46, 

7.  Damascus.    Bartlet,  37-39;   C.  H.,  I,  86-88;  Bib.  Diet. 
Hist.  Geo.  H.  L.,  619,  620,  639-648. 

8.  The  "  Arabia"  to  which  Paul  retired.  Hist.  Goo.  H.  L., 
620;  Matheson,  60-84. 

STUDY  VI.— Sixth  Day.    Memory  Verse,  Acts  ix,  20. 

Read  Acts  ix,  20-30.  Consider  Paul's  rapid  growth 
in  his  apprehension  of  Christian  truth.  Luke  does  not 
give  the  Arabian  retirement,  perhaps  because  it  belonged 
to  Paul's  private  life.  Findlay,  Hast.  Bib.  Diet.,  Ill, 
703,  would  place  it  between  verses  21  and  22. 

Questions  for  "Written  Answers. 

1.  Why  did  Paul  learn  a  trade  if  he  was  to  be  a  rabbi  and 
his  father  had  wealth  ? 

2.  How  could  so  sincere  a  man  be  so  violent  a  persecutor  ? 


52        Studies  in  the  Apostolic  Church. 

3.  What  elements  of  Paul's  experience  at  his  conversion 
are  found  in  all  deeply  genuine  conversions,  and  what  elements 
arose  out  of  the  peculiar  circumstances  of  the  case  ? 

4.  Does  the  absence  of  these  peculiar  circumstances  from 
an  experience  of  conversion  make  it  any  less  divine  and  super- 
natural ? 

5.  Was  Paul's  submission  to  Christ  voluntary  ? 

6.  Into  what  part  of  Arabia  is  it  probable  that  he  retired? 

STUDY  VI.— Seventh  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Gal.  i,  24. 

Carefully  review  the  entire  preparation  of  Paul  from 
his  birth  till  the  close  of  his  preliminary  ministry  in 
Cilicia.  For  a  popular,  accurate,  and  lifelike  story  of 
this  period  of  his  life  see  "Paul  of  Tarsus,"  by  Kobert 
Bird,  1-178. 

Personal  Thought. 

"Herein  I  also  exercise  myself  to  have  a  conscience 
void  of  offense  toward  God  and  men  always."  Acts  xxiv,16. 

Is  not  this  one  of  the  secrets  of  Paul's  power  ?  He 
was  once  very  much  in  the  wrong,  and  even  consented  to 
the  death  of  the  martyr  Stephen ;  but  he  thought  he  was 
in  the  right.  When  he  found  out  that  he  was  in  error  he 
did  all  within  his  power  to  atone  for  it. 

Have  I  this  attitude  of  mind  ?  Am  I  honestly  seeking 
to  know  and  do  the  will  of  God  ? 

Read  1  John  ii,  17. 


PART  II.— SEVENTH  WEEK. 

FIEST   GENTILE   CONVERTS— ANTIOCH  A  NEW 
CENTER. 


STUDY  VQ.— First  Day.    Memory  Verse,  Acts  x,  2. 

The  first  Gentiles  to  come  into  the  Apostolic  Church,  Peter's  om. 
without  having  previously  received  the  rites  of  Judaism,  c,al  Acth>°* 
had  the  door  opened  to  them  by  Peter,  and  not  by  Paul. 
Even  though  Paul  might  have  evangelized  Gentiles  in 
Cilicia  at  an  earlier  date,  the  conditions  were  not  such 
as  to  call  attention  to  them  as  a  test  case.  To  Peter 
had  been  assigned  by  Christ  the  privilege  of  opening  the 
new  kingdom,  both  for  the  Jews  and  Gentiles.  Matt, 
xvi,  18,  19.  This  he  did  for  the  former  on  the  day  of 
Pentecost,  and  he  now  does  it  for  the  latter,  as  is  related 
with  such  care  in  the  tenth  chapter  of  Acts.  The  prece- 
dent of  Peter,  the  leading  apostle  of  the  twelve,  under 
the  immediate  direction  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  as  first  offi- 
cially baptizing  and  having  fellowship  with  Gentile  con- 
verts, would  be  of  immense  value  to  Paul  in  the  difficult 
mission  that  lay  before  him  as  the  apostle  of  the  Gentiles. 

It  should  also  be  noted  by  what  gradual  stages  of  The  Gradual 
advance  the  new  field  is  entered.  Peter  is  first  shown  as  Advance- 
being  so  far  free  from  Jewish  rules  and  prejudice  that 
he  abides  "many  days  in  Joppa  with  one  Simon  a  tan- 
ner," Acts  ix,  43.  Next,  Cornelius,  to  whom  Peter  is  to 
go,  though  from  Italy,  and  by  blood  purely  a  Gentile,  is 
"a  devout  man,  and  one  that  feared  God  with  all  his 
house,  who  gave  much  alms  to  the  people,  and  prayed 
to  God  always,"  Acts  x,  1,2.  Ramsay,  pp.  42,  43,  shows 
that  Cornelius  thus  belonged  to  "the  God-fearing  pros- 
elytes," or  proselytes  of  the  Gate,  something  quite  differ- 

53 


54        Studies  in  the  Apostolic  Church. 

ent  from  Gentiles  who  had  entered  into  no  relations  with 
the  Jews,  and  says,  concerning  Peter's  action,  "  This 
step,  though  an  important  one,  was  only  the  first  stage 
in  a  long  advance  that  was  still  to  be  made."  This  may 
also  explain  why  the  step  taken  by  Peter  is  by  no  means 
decisive  of  the  whole  question  with  the  Jewish  Christians. 
Cornelius  and        The  narrative  of  Acts  relates  how  an  angel  appeared 

those  with   ,       >~  ,.  .  <.1Tt  i  i 

him  Con-  to  Cornelius,  a  centurion  of  the  Italian  band  or  cohort 
verted.  a£  Csesarea,  and  directed  him  to  send  for  Peter  at  Joppa. 
While  the  men  were  coming  from  Cornelius,  Peter  had  a 
thrice-given  vision,  as  he  was  in  prayer  upon  the  flat 
roof  of  Simon's  house,  which  prepared  him  to  go  with 
them.  Upon  arrival  at  the  house  of  Cornelius,  Peter 
preached  to  him  and  "his  kinsmen  and  near  friends," 
who  had  been  called  together,  and  ' '  the  Holy  Spirit  fell 
on  all  them  that  heard  the  word.  And  they  of  the  cir- 
cumcision were  amazed,  as  many  as  came  with  Peter,  be- 
cause that  on  the  Gentiles  also  was  poured  out  the  gift 
of  the  Holy  Spirit.  For  they  heard  them  speak  with 
tongues  and  magnify  God.  Then  answered  Peter,  Can 
any  man  forbid  the  water,  that  these  should  not  be  bap- 
tized, who  have  received  the  Holy  Spirit  as  well  as  we  ? 
And  he  commanded  them  to  be  baptized  in  the  name  of 
Jesus  Christ.  Then  prayed  they  him  to  tarry  certain 
days."  Acts  x,  17-48. 
Peter's  The  news  of  this  remarkable  occurrence  soon  reached 
°Uproved!  the  apostles  and  brethren  of  Judea,  and  when  Peter 
returned  to  Jerusalem,  "they  that  were  of  the  circum- 
cision contended  with  him,  saying,  Thou  wentest  in  to 
men  uncircumcised,  and  didst  eat  with  them.  But  Peter 
began  and  expounded  the  matter  unto  them  in  order," 
and  concluded  with  these  words,  "  If  then  God  gave  unto 
them  the  like  gift  as  he  did  also  unto  us,  when  we  be- 
lieved on  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who  was  I,  that  I 
could  withstand  God  ?  And  when  they  heard  these 
things,  they  held  their  peace,  and  glorified  God,  saying, 


Spreading  through  Palestine.  55 

Then  to  the  Gentiles  also  hath  God  granted  repentance 
unto  life."     Acts  xi,  1-18. 

There  is  next  given  the  account  of  a  saving  work  Gentile  work 
among  the  Gentiles  of  Antioch,  the  capital  of  Syria-  at  An0oc,,• 
Cilicia,  situated  on  the  Orontes  Eiver,  three  hundred 
miles  north  of  Jerusalem.  Here  again  the  beginnings  of 
the  movement  may  have  antedated  the  conversion  of  Cor- 
nelius, but  its  full  import  now  appears,  for  it  goes  beyond 
that  example,  because  those  who  are  in  no  sense  proselytes 
to  Judaism  have  now  become  converts.  The  Jerusalem 
Church  sent  Barnabas  to  inspect  the  work,  and  when  it 
continued  to  enlarge,  he  went  to  Tarsus  and  secured  the 
help  of  Paul.  "And  it  came  to  pass,  that  even  for  a 
whole  year  they  were  gathered  together  with  the  Church, 
and  taught  much  people;  and  that  the  disciples  were 
called  Christians  first  in  Antioch."  Later,  during  the 
famine  in  the  reign  of  Claudius,  the  Antiochian  Church 
sent  relief  to  their  fellow  disciples  in  Judea  by  Barnabas 
and  Paul,  who  returned  accompanied  by  John  Mark. 
Acts  xi,  19-30;  xii,  25.  Antioch,  a  city  of  half  a  mil- 
lion people,  after  Rome  and  Alexandria  the  third  in  size 
in  the  empire,  now  becomes  Christianity's  new  center, 
the  natural  vantage  point  and  gateway  of  the  new  faith 
in  its  progress  toward  Asia  Minor  and  the  West. 

A  visit  of  Paul  to  Jerusalem,  possibly  coming  within  when  did  Paul 
this  lesson,  is  that  given  in  Gal.  ii,  1-10.    Bartlet,  52-60,  *lsit  Je™*f 

'  °,  '  '         .       '   lem.and  Peter 

regards  this  as  a  private  visit  of  Paul  before  the  famine,  Antioch? 
that  he  may  confer  with  the  "pillar  apostles  "  in  view  of 
the  wonderful  revelation  he  has  received,  2  Cor.  xii,  2-5, 
of  God's  purpose  concerning  the  Gentiles.  Ramsay,  5, 
55-64,  identifies  it  with  the  famine  visit;  while  the 
traditional  view,  presented  by  Purves,  sees.  116,  148-154, 
makes  it  the  more  private  side  of  the  Jerusalem  council 
recorded  in  Acts  xv.  Bartlet  would  also  place  the  visit 
of  Peter  to  Antioch,  Gal.  ii,  11-21,  after  the  famine 
visit  and  before  the  first  missionary  journey. 


56        Studies  in  the  Apostolic  Church. 

It  would  be  an  excellent  plan  to  study  this  lesson 
as  would  an  artist  employed  to  illustrate  it.  Picture 
to  yourselves  the  plain  fisherman  as  he  goes  into 
the  stately  military  headquarters  between  the  salut- 
ing sentinels. 

STUDY  VII.— Second  Day.    Memory  Verse,  Acts  x,  15. 

Read  Acts  x,  1-23.  As  to  the  sound  historic  value 
of  Luke's  account,  see  N.  C.  B.,  231. 

STUDY  VII.— Third  Day.    Memory  Verse,  Acts  x,  43. 

Read  Acts  x,  24—48.  Notice,  ver.  23,  that  in  a  matter 
of  so  much  importance  Peter  takes  witnesses  with  him. 
Verse  35  probably  means  that  the  Gentile  of  any  nation 
or  race,  having  these  qualities,  is  acceptable  in  God's 
sight  to  hear  the  gospel  unto  salvation.  Consider  ver. 
44-46  as  describing  the  Gentile  Pentecost.    Rackham,  142. 

Suggestions  for  Map  Work  and  Scripture  Outline. 

Mark  the  course  from  Joppa  to  Csesarea ;  also  from  Jeru- 
salem to  Antioch,  and  from  Antioch  to  Tarsus.  Hurlbut, 
112-115. 

Scripture  Outline. — Cornelius's  vision  and  messengers  to 
Peter,  Acts  x,  1-8;  Peter's  vision,  9-16;  Messengers  arrive  and 
meet  Peter,  17-22;  He  and  certain  brethren  go  with  them,  23; 
Arrival  at  Csesarea  and  interview  with  Cornelius,  24-33 ;  Peter's 
sermon,  34-43  ;  the  Gentile  Pentecost,  44-46  ;  Baptism  of  con- 
verts and  fellowship,  47,  48;  Peter's  action  approved,  xi,  1-18; 
Gentile  beginnings  in  Antioch,  xi,  20,  21 ;  Barnabas's  coming 
and  work,  22-24:  He  brings  Saul  from  Tarsus,  and  they  labor 
for  a  year,  25,  26 ;  Famine  and  relief  for  Judean  Christians, 
27-30;  Delegates  return  with  John  Mark,  xii,  25. 

STUDY  VII.— Fourth  Day.    Memory  Verse,  Acts  xi,  18. 

Read  Acts  xi,  1-18.  Note  that  the  great  difference 
which  is  to  agitate  the  Apostolic  Church  for  years  here 
emerges — the  relations  of  Jewish  and  Gentile  Christians, 


Spreading  through  Palestine.  57 

as  affected  by  circumcision.  In  verse  18  the  whole  case 
for  Gentiles  seems  to  be  conceded,  but  it  is  probable  that 
by  many  this  was  regarded  as  a  special  instance,  and  not 
as  establishing  a  general  principle. 

General  References. 

Purves,  sees.  104-106,  108-116;  Bartlet,  41-60;  McClymont, 
51;  Stevens,  331,  332;  Ramsay,  40-64;  C.  H.,  1, 108-129;  Stalker, 
68-70;  Farrar  (St.  P.),  148-181;  Godet,  96-100;  Hast.  Bib. 
Diet.,  Ill,  704,  763,764. 

STUDY  VII— Fifth  Day.    Memory  Verse,  Acts  xi,  24. 

Read  Acts  xi,  20-30;  xii,  25.  The  beautifully  free 
and  effective  spirit  of  the  gospel  can  here  be  observed 
without  qualification.  "When  the  gospel  entered  Anti- 
och,  it  entered  the  full  current  of  life  in  the  Roman 
Empire."    Bartlet. 

Topics  for  Personal  Investigation  and  for  Assignment  in 
Class-work. 

1.  The  Holy  Spirit  preparing,  instructing,  and  directing  his 
agents.  Luke  i,  15;  John  xiv,  26 ;  xvi,  13;  Aets  i,  16;  iv,  25; 
▼Hi,  29,  39;  x,  19;  1  Cor.  vii,  40;  Acts  xx,  23;  xxi,  4,  11; 
xxviii,  25  ;    Eph.  vi,  17. 

2.  Cornelius  and  the  office  of  centurion.  Backham,  147, 
148;   Ramsay,  42-44;   Stifier,  83-95. 

3.  Elders  in  the  early  Churches,  Acts  xi,  30.  Purves,  sees. 
101,  102;   Bartlet,  51,  480-485. 

4.  Antioch.  C.  H.,  I,  121-126;  Farrar  (St.  P.),  160-168; 
Matheson,  113-133. 

5.  The  Roman  province  of  Syria- Cilicia.  Ramsay  (C.  R.  E.), 
110;    Bartlet,  N.  C.  B.,  243. 

6.  The  first  collection  taken  for  the  relief  of  the  Churches 
and  the  growth  of  the  practice. 

STUDY  Vn.— Sixth  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Gal.  ii,  2. 

Read  Gal.  ii,  1-10.  Perhaps  no  passage  has  given  rise 
to  more  thought  and  study  in  arranging  the  right  order 


58        Studies  in  the  Apostolic  Church. 

of  events  than  has  this  with  recent  writers-  See  close  of 
the  Narrative,  and  seek  to  decide  which  view  best  agrees 
with  all  the  facts. 

Questions  for  Written  Answers. 

1.  What  gave  Csesarea  prominence  at  this  time  ? 

2.  "Who  are  meant  by  "  the  people,"  Acts  x,  2  ? 

3.  By  what  standard  was  the  action  stated  in  ver.  28  "  un- 
lawful?" 

4.  Why  did  the  Holy  Spirit  come  upon  Cornelius  and  his 
company  before  their  baptism,  ver.  44-48  ? 

5.  Can  you  see  a  reason  why  the  men  of  Cyprus  and  Cyrene 
would  be  better  fitted  to  begin  the  work  at  Antioch  than  Pal- 
estinian Christians  ? 

6.  Who  are  included  in  the  term  "  Greeks,"  xi,  20? 

7.  Why  was  it  well  for  Barnabas  and  Paul  to  be  the  work- 
ers at  Antioch  ? 

STUDY  VII.— Seventh  Day.    Memory  Verse,  Acts  xi,  23. 

Carefully  review  Part  II,  and  broadly  grasp  Parts  I 
and  II  as  a  whole,  as  they  form  a  preparation  for  the 
coming  great  period  of  expansion.  Weigh,  as  chapter- 
names  for  Acts  viii-xii,  the  following,  entering  them  or 
your  own  choice  of  names  in  your  notebook:  8.  Philip; 
9.  Saul;   10.  Cornelius;  11.  Peter  Approved;  12.  Herod. 

Personal  Thought. 

"  When  they  heard  these  things,  they  held  their  peace, 
and  glorified  God,  saying,  Then  to  the  Gentiles  also  hath 
God  granted  repentance  unto  life."     Acts  xi,  18. 

What  is  my  attitude  toward  men  who  are  not  of  my 
way  of  thinking,  or  who  are  of  another  nationality  ?  Do 
I  fully  realize  that  the  heathen  in  China  or  Africa  have 
also  been  granted  "repentance  unto  life,"  and  that  I  am 
as  much  bound  to  give  the  gospel  to  them  as  were  the 
early  Christians  to  give  the   gospel  unto  the  Gentiles? 

Are  there  any  Gentiles,  so  far  as  my  life  and  conduct 
are  concerned? 

Read  1  John  iv,  19-21. 


PAET  III. 

THE  CHURCH  EXTENDED  BY  PAUL  INTO 
ASIA  MINOR. 


EIGHTH  WEEK. 


PAUL'S  FIRST  MISSIONARY  JOURNEY— CYPRUS 
AND  GALATIA— RETURN  TO  ANTIOCH. 


STUDY  VIII.— First  Day.    Memory  Verse,  2  Tim.  iii,  11. 

The  opening  of  this  period  in  the  Apostolic  Church  The  Great 
receives  large  emphasis  in  Luke's  record.  With  chapter  s,*"  Begun! 
thirteen  the  Book  of  Acts  may  be  said  to  take  a  fresh 
start,1  and  the  missionary  enterprise  of  the  Church  shows 
new  power.  The  Antiochian  Church  is  seen  to  be  enriched 
by  the  gifts  of  the  Spirit  to  its  leaders,  and  of  these  five 
are  named:  "Barnabas,  and  Simeon  that  was  called 
Niger,  and  Lucius  of  Cyrene,  and  Manaen  the  foster- 
brother  of  Herod  the  tetrarch,  and  Saul.  And  as  they 
ministered  to  the  Lord,  and  fasted,  the  Holy  Spirit  said : 
Separate  me  Barnabas  and  Saul  for  the  work  whereunto 
I  have  called  them.  Then,  when  they  had  fasted  and 
prayed  and  laid  their  hands  on  them,  they  sent  them 
away."    Acts  xiii,  1-3. 

Going  down  to  Seleucia,  the  harbor  of  Antioch,  they  in  Cyprus 
took  ship  for  Cyprus,  probably  in  the  spring  of  47  A.  D.2  **£** 
The  course  from  Seleucia  to  Salamis,  the  principal  city  Leader. 
of  the  island,  was  about  one  hundred  miles  southwest. 
Cyprus  was  the  birthplace  of  Barnabas,  had  early  received 
Jewish  heralds  of  Christ  after  Stephen's  death,  and  had 
furnished  some  of  those  who  began  the  Gentile  work  at 

1  Ramsay,  64. 

«Hast.  Bib.  Diet.,  I,  424;   Ramsay,  71, 128;  Purves,  819;  Bartlet,  85. 

59 


60        Studies  in  the  Apostolic  Church. 

Antioch.  It  thus  presented  a  favorable  field  for  the  first 
missionary  labors  of  Barnabas  and  Saul.  "And  when 
they  were  at  Salamis,  they  proclaimed  the  word  of  God 
in  the  synagogues  of  the  Jews :  and  they  had  also  John  as 
their  attendant.  Next,  passing  through  the  whole  island 
to  Paphos,  the  seat  of  government,  they  found  with  Sergius 
Paulus,  the  Roman  proconsul,  a  Jewish  sorcerer,  named 
Bar-Jesus  or  Elymas,  who  presently  sought  to  turn  the 
governor  away  from  the  faith.  At  this  point  a  momentous 
step  was  taken  by  one  of  the  missionaries.  "  Saul,  who 
is  also  called  Paul,  filled  with  the  Holy  Spirit,  fastened 
his  eyes  on  "  the  sorcerer,  and  declared  the  divine  visita- 
tion of  blindness,  which  at  once  came  upon  him.  "Then 
the  proconsul,  when  he  saw  what  was  done,  believed, 
being  astonished  at  the  teaching  of  the  Lord."  Acts  xiii, 
4—12.  "  When  Paul  came  thus  forward  under  his  new 
aspect  and  personality,  he  was  inaugurating  a  new  policy. 
He  was  appealing  direct,  for  the  first  time,  to  the  Graeco- 
Eoman  world  as  himself  a  member  of  that  world.  .  .  . 
The  historian  fixes  the  moment  precisely  at  the  point 
where  the  apostles  faced  the  Magian  in  the  presence  of 
the  proconsul  of  Cyprus.  Amid  the  conflict  of  the  two 
religions  before  the  Roman  governor,  Paul  stepped  for- 
ward in  his  character  of  citizen  of  the  empire;  and  his 
act  was  followed  by  the  transport  of  power,  which  attested 
the  grace  that  was  given  to  the  bold  innovator,  and  the 
divine  approval  and  confirmation  of  his  step."  Ramsay, 
85,  86. 
Advance  to  "Now  Paul  and  his  company  set  sail  from  Paphos, 
Ha  and  Minis-  an(^  came  to  Perga  in  Pamphylia :  and  John  departed 
try  at  Antioch.  from  them  and  returned  to  Jerusalem."  It  was  this  fact 
that  caused  Paul  to  refuse  to  take  Mark  on  his  second 
journey.  Bartlet  suggests  that  Paul  may  have  planned 
to  proceed  directly  to  the  cities  in  the  Roman  province  of 
Asia,  which  lay  along  the  western  part  of  Asia  Minor; 
and  that  he  struck  boldly  north,  over  the  Taurus  Moun- 


Extended  by  Paul  into  Asia  Minor.      61 

tains  to  use  the  great  road  running  westward.  In  this 
way  he  came  to  Pisidian  Antioch,  which  was  the  govern- 
ing center  of  the  southern  part  of  Galatia,  not  intending 
to  remain  there  and  preach,  but  was  detained  by  an 
attack  of  fever,  the  germs  of  which  he  had  caught  in  the 
low-lying  malarial  district  of  Pamphylia.  This  may  ex- 
plain his  language  in  Gal.  iv,  13 :  "Ye  know  that  because 
of  an  infirmity  of  the  flesh  I  preached  the  gospel  unto 
you  the  first  time."  However  this  may  be,  as  also  the 
perils  of  rivers,  robbers,  and  wilderness,  2  Cor.  xi,  26, 
which  some  would  place  in  this  journey,  his  ministry  in 
Antioch  is  to  be  regarded  as  having  great  significance  for 
all  his  future  course.1  By  the  jealousy  and  opposition  of 
the  Jews  on  the  second  Sabbath  of  his  recorded  work,  he 
was  led  to  turn  decisively  to  the  Gentiles.  Their  re- 
sponse assured  him  that  in  a  free  ministry  to  them  he 
truly  fulfilled  his  divine  vocation.  "And  the  word  of  the 
Lord  was  spread  abroad  throughout  all  the  region.  But 
the  Jews  urged  on  the  devout  women  of  honorable  estate, 
and  the  chief  men  of  the  city,  and  stirred  up  a  persecu- 
tion against  Paul  and  Barnabas,  and  cast  them  out  of 
their  borders."    Acts  xiii,  13-52. 

From  Antioch  the  apostles  went  eastward  to  Iconium,  iconium,  Lys- 
doubtiess  concluding  that  the  success  already  attained  in  q^I"1 
Galatia  called  for  their  continuance  in  that  province. 
"And  it  came  to  pass  in  Iconium  that  they  entered  together 
into  the  synagogue  of  the  Jews,  and  so  spake  that  a  great 
multitude  both  of  Jews  and  of  Greeks  believed."  After 
some  time  spent  here  they  were  again  compelled  to  flee, 
and  passed  south  into  another  Galatic  region,  Lycaonia. 
At  Lystra,  Paul  healed  a  cripple,  which  led  the  people  to 
attempt  to  do  sacrifice  to  them.  But  later,  the  Jews  of 
Antioch  and  Iconium  were  able  to  mislead  the  fickle 
mind  of  the  Lystrian  populace,  and  Paul  was  stoned  and 
left  outside  the  city  for  dead.  "But  as  the  disciples 
stood  round  about  him,  he  rose  up,  and  entered  into  the 

»  Bartlet,  69-74. 


62        Studies  in  the  Apostolic  Church. 

city :  and  on  the  morrow  he  went  forth  with  Barnabas  to 
Derbe."  Acts  xiv,  1-20. 
Return  After  successful  evangelizing  work  at  Derbe,  the  mis- 
*  sionaries  "returned  to  Lystra,  and  to  Iconium,  and  to 
Antioch,  confirming  the  souls  of  the  disciples."  They 
"appointed  for  them  elders  in  every  Church,  .  .  .  passed 
through  Pisidia,  and  came  to  Pamphylia.  And  when 
they  had  spoken  the  word  in  Perga,  they  went  down  to 
Attalia;  and  thence  they  sailed  to  Antioch,  from  whence 
they  had  been  committed  to  the  grace  of  God  for  the 
work  which  they  had  fulfilled."    Acts  xiv,  21-28. 

The  student  should  not  fail  to  sense  the  thrill  of 
controlled  but  yet  joyous  enthusiasm  that  pervades 
this  whole  account. 


STUDY  VIII.— Second  Day.    Memory  Verse,  Acts  xiii,  2. 

Eead  Acts  xiii,  1-3.  Note  how  fully  the  Holy  Spirit 
governs  the  early  Church,  and  determines  all  steps  of 
advance.  "  It  is  the  most  interesting  crisis  in  the  world's 
history.  There  is  no  more  important  chapter  in  the  un- 
folding of  human  progress  than  the  thirteenth  and  four- 
teenth chapters  of  Acts."    H.  W.  Warren. 

STUDY  VIII.— Third  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Acts  xiii,  12. 

Read  Acts  xiii,  4-12.  It  should  be  noted  that  ver.  6 
means  that  the  apostles  made  a  missionary  progress 
through  the  island — a  distance  of  about  one  hundred 
miles  from  Salamis  to  Paphos. 

Suggestions  for  Map  "Work  and  Scripture  Outline. 

The  student  should  draw  a  very  simple  map  of  the  north- 
eastern Mediterranean  coast,  Cyprus,  and  Asia  Minor ;  put  in 
the  Provinces  of  Pamphylia  and  Galatia  ;  locate  the  cities  men- 
tioned, and  draw  the  course  of  the  first  missionary. journey. 
See  Map  1,  which  indicates  Professor  Ramsay's  outline  of  the 
Roman  Province  of  Galatia  at  this  time. 

Scripture  Outline. — The  Holy  Spirit  leading  to  the  first 
missionary  journey,  Acts  xiii,  1-4  ;  Cyprus,  Paul's  advance  step, 
the  proconsul's  faith,  5-12;    Farther  course  to  South  Galatia, 


Extended  by  Paul  into  Asia  Minor.      63 


13-15 ;  Paul's  sermon  in  the  synagogue  at  Antioch,  16-41 ;  Effects 
of  the  gospel  in  the  city  and  region,  42-52;  Similar  work  at 
Iconium  and  flight  into  Lycaonia,  xiv,  1-7;  Ministry  at  Lystra 
and  Derbe,  8-20;    Return  journey,  21-28. 

STUDY  VIII.— Fourth  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Acts  xiii,  39. 

Bead  Acts  xiii,  13-52.    Study  this  first  reported  sermon 
of  Paul  very  carefully,  comparing  it  with  Peter's  early 
sermons  and  Stephen's  defense,  and  noting  any  charac- 
teristic Pauline  thought. 
General  References. 

Purves,  sees.  117-131;  Bartlet,  64-81;  McClymont,  51; 
Stevens,  331,  332;   Ramsay,  64-151;   C.  H.,  I,  131-202-   Stalker' 

76-85;  Farrar  (St.  P.),  189-224;  Findlay,  Hast.  Bib.  Diet  III' 
704,  705. 

STUDY  VHI.-Fifth  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Acts  xiv,  3. 

Eead  Acts  xiv,  1-20.  Carefully  mark  the  use  of  the 
word  "region"  in  xiii,  49  and  xiv,  7.  It  has  here  a 
specific  meaning,  and  the  first  passage  refers  to  Phrygian 
Galatia,  the  second  to  Lycaonian  Galatia,  each  a  regio  of 
the  great  Galatian  province.  Paul's  address  at  Lystra  dis- 
plays marvelous  adaptation.  The  view  is  held  that  Tim- 
othy was  won  to  Christ  during  this  visit.  C.  EL,  I,  197, 
198;    Purves,  sec.  128. 

Topics  for  Personal  Investigation  and  for  Assignment 
in  Class-work. 

1.  The  evangelizing  and  missionary  power  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 
Acts  x,  38;  Luke  iv,  18-22;  Matt,  xxviii,  19,  20;  Acts  i,  2,  8; 
iv,  31;  x,44;  xiii,  2,  4;  2  Cor.  iii,  3;  vi,  4-10;  Rom.  xv,  18,19; 
Heb.  iii,  7;   ix,  14;    Rev.  xxii,  17. 

2.  Asia  Minor.  Ramsay  (C.  R.  E.),  1-168,  with  map,  and 
his  "  Historical  Geography  of  Asia  Minor;  "   C.  H.,  I,  235-249. 

3.  Proconsuls,  especially  of  Cyprus.  C.  H.,  I,  142-145- 
Hast.  Bib.  Diet.,  Cyprus. 

4.  Paphos.  C.  H.,  I,  141,  142,  155-158;  Farrar  (St.  P.),  196, 
197.    Bib.  Diet.  '       ' 

5.  The  Roman  province  of  Galatia.  Ramsay  (C.  R.  E.), 
13-15  and  map ;  Hast.  Bib.  Diet. ;  MacCoun,  II,  114. 

6.  Paul's  sermon  at  Antioch.  Purves,  sees.  122-124 ;  Stiller, 
117-120,  has  excellent  outline. 

7.  Position  and  influence  of  women  in  cities  of  Asia  Minor. 
Ramsay,  102;   N.  C.  B.,  Acts,  266. 


64        Studies  in  the  Apostolic  Church. 

STUDY  VIII.— Sixth  Day.    Memory  Verse,  Acts  xiv,  22. 

Read  Acts  xiv,  21-28.  Bear  in  mind  that  in  the  return 
journey  the  apostles  were  probably  favored  by  the  fact  of 
a  change  of  magistrates,  while  their  work  was  now  with 
the  converts,  and  therefore  less  public. 

Questions  for  "Written  Answers. 

1.  How,  probably,  did  the  Holy  Spirit  deliver  the  command 
given  in  Acts  xiii,  2? 

2.  Why  is  John  Mark  not  mentioned  till  in  ver.  5? 

3.  What  reasons  might  be  given  for  his  return  to  Jerusalem  ? 

4.  Of  whom  must  Paul  have  thought  when  he  began  to  be 
struck  by  the  stones  at  Lystra? 

5.  Can  you  outline  Paul's  method  from  indications  givea 
in  this  lesson?   Purves,  sec.  130. 

STUDY  Vm.— Seventh  Day.    Memory  Verse,  Acts  xiv,  27. 

Consider  the  remarkable  advance  in  this  lesson,  regis- 
tered in  the  new  name  "Paul,"  Acts  xiii,  9,  and  such 
phrases  as  "justified  from  all  things,  from  which  ye 
could  not  be  justified  by  the  law  of  Moses,"  xiii,  39,  and 
"that  He  [God]  had  opened  a  door  of  faith  unto  the 
Gentiles."    xiv,  27. 

Personal  Thought. 

"  Separate  me  Barnabas  and  Saul  for  the  work  where- 
unto  I  have  called  them."    Acts  xiii,  2. 

The  Church  at  Jerusalem,  at  the  time  of  its  greatest 
spiritual  need,  sent  out  two  of  its  best  men,  "Judas 
called  Barsabas,  and  Silas,  chief  men  among  the  breth- 
ren," and  the  Church  at  Antioch,  located  in  one  of  the 
greatest  as  well  as  wickedest  cities  of  the  Eoman  Empire, 
sent  out  Barnabas  and  Paul. 

Have  I  been  inclined  to  keep  the  best  for  myself,  and 
do  I  ever  feel  that  the  great  need  at  home  is  a  sufficient 
reason  why  I  should  refuse  to  help  send  the  gospel  to  the 
needy  portions  of  the  earth  ? 

Eead  Prov.  xi,  24. 


PART  III.— NINTH  WEEK. 

JEKUSALEM,  COUNCIL— GENTILE  LIBEETY 
ADMITTED. 


STUDY  IX.— First  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Gal.  ii,  20. 

There   is  general   agreement  by  recent  writers  that  The  Twelve 
the  council  at  Jerusalem  to  be  considered  in  this  Study  Ae°stles 

J    Before 

was  held  about  50  A.  D.1  For  the  twenty  years  interven-  50  a.  d. 
ing  between  Pentecost  and  this  date,  the  Book  of  Acts 
gives  only  a  brief  record  in  a  particular  line  of  develop- 
ment. It  would  be  interesting  to  know  of  the  work  of  the 
original  twelve  apostles  during  this  period,  but  there  re- 
mains only  uncertain  tradition.  The  most  probable  point 
stated  about  them  is,  that  they  did  not  separate  for  twelve 
years,  because  Christ  had  directed  them  to  stay  for  that 
length  of  time  in  Jerusalem.2  Studies  IV  and  V  have 
shown  that  James,  the  Lord's  brother,  began  to  have 
principal  oversight  of  the  Jerusalem  Church  about  42 
A.  D.  onward,  which  would  be  in  accord  with  a  view  that 
the  twelve  apostles  were  now  engaged  in  labors  abroad. 

The  only  New  Testament  allusion  to  the  presence  of  Disagree- 
any  of  the  twelve  outside  of  Palestine  up  to  the  time  of  mentsat 

,  .      ,  -,  .,.„,..  Antloch. 

this  lesson  is  that  contained  in  Gal.  11,  11-14:  "When 
Cephas  came  to  Antioch,  I  resisted  him  to  the  face,  be- 
cause he  stood  condemned.  For  before  that  certain  came 
from  James,  he  ate  with  the  Gentiles;  but  when  they 
came,  he  drew  back  and  separated  himself,  fearing  them 
that  were  of  the  circumcision.  And  the  rest  of  the 
Jews  dissembled  likewise  with  him;  insomuch  that  even 
Barnabas  was  carried  away  with  the  dissimulation.  But 
when  I  saw  that  they  walked  not  uprightly  according  to 
the  truth  of  the  Gospel,  I  said  unto  Cephas  before  them 

'C.H.  Turner,  Hast.  Bib.  Diet.,  I,  424,  49  A.  D. ;  Ramsay,  40-60  A. D.; 
Purves,  50  A.  D. 

»Farrar  (E.  D.),65. 

5  65 


66        Studies  in  the  Apostolic  Church, 

all,  If  thou,  being  a  Jew,  livest  as  do  the  Gentiles,  and 
not  as  do  the  Jews,  how  compellest  thou  the  Gentiles  to 
live  as  do  the  Jews  ?"  This  episode  was  referred  to  at 
the  close  of  the  Narrative  in  Study  VII,  but  it  may  better 
be  placed  here,  since  the  issue  raised  finds  its  decision  at 
the  Jerusalem  council.  Evidently  Peter  did  not  come  to 
Antioch  for  the  purpose  of  giving  the  Church  official 
recognition,  for  that  had  been  done  at  the  earlier  visit  of 
Barnabas.  And  while  Barnabas  wavered  for  a  moment  in 
the  face  of  a  difficult  problem,  he  at  once  took  his  place 
again  beside  Paul ;  and  doubtless  Peter  came  back  to  his 
former  ground  of  fellowship  with  the  Gentile  Christians, 
after  he  saw  the  case  in  the  clear  light  of  Paul's  logic. 
Also  the  statement,  "certain  came  from  James,"  does 
not  necessarily  mean  that  James  had  commissioned  them 
to  bear  instructions  to  the  Antiochian  Church,  but  per- 
haps to  work  among  the  Jews  of  Syria.  They  are  prob- 
ably the  same  persons  mentioned  in  Acts  xv,  1-5.  *  "And 
certain  men  came  down  from  Judea  and  taught  the  breth- 
ren, saying,  Except  ye  be  circumcised  after  the  custom  of 
Moses,  ye  can  not  be  saved.  And  when  Paul  and  Barnabas 
had  no  small  dissension  and  questioning  with  them,  the 
Parties  to  brethren  appointed"  the  two  named  and  certain  others  "to 
'  go  up  to  Jerusalem  unto  the  apostles  and  elders  about  this 
question."  On  the  way  they  passed  through  Phoenicia  and 
Samaria,  "declaring  the  conversion  of  the  Gentiles;  and 
they  caused  great  joy  unto  the  brethren."  At  Jerusalem 
"they  were  received  of  the  Church  and  the  apostles  and 
the  elders,"  and  again  reported  their  work  among  the 
Gentiles.  "  But  there  rose  up  certain  of  the  sect  of  the 
Pharisees  who  believed,  saying,  It  is  needful  to  circum- 
cise them,  and  to  charge  them  to  keep  the  law  of  Moses." 
Act3  xv,  1-5. 

"And  the  apostles  and  the  elders  were  gathered  to- 
gether to  consider  of  this  matter.     And  when  there  had 


'Turner,  Hast.  Bib.  Diet.,  I,  424. 


Extended  by  Paul  into  Asia  Minor.      67 


been  much  questioning,  Peter  rose  up,"  and  made  a  speech  Convening 
in  favor  of  the  complete  freedom  of  the  new  converts,  of  ?0^Tcn 
calling  attention  to  the  testimony  of  God  in  the  case  of  dresses. 
Cornelius,  and  declaring  that  faith  in  Christ  was  the  only 
condition  of   salvation.      "And  all  the  multitude  kept 
silence;   and  they  hearkened  unto  Barnabas  and   Paul 
rehearsing  what  signs  and  wonders  God   had  wrought 
among  the  Gentiles  through  them."     Next  James,  who 
seems  to  have  presided  at  the  council,  arose,  and,  after 
pointing  out  the  indications  of  God's  will  both  in  recent 
events  and  in  prophecy,  submitted  a  proposition  to  be 
taken  as  the  sense  of  the  meeting,  and  it  was  embodied 
in  the  following  action  and  letter.     Acts  xv,  6-21. 

"Then  it  seemed  good  to  the  apostles  and  elders,  Results  of 
with  the  whole  Church,  to  choose  men  out  of  their  com-  Councl'• 
pany,  and  send  them  to  Antioch  with  Paul  and  Barnabas ; 
.  .  .  and  they  wrote  thus  by  them,  The  apostles  and  the 
elders,  brethren,  unto  the  brethren  who  are  of  the  Gen- 
tiles in  Antioch  and  Syria  and  Cilicia,  greeting:  Foras- 
much as  we  have  heard  that  certain  who  went  out  from 
us  have  troubled  you  with  words,  subverting  your  souls; 
to  whom  we  gave  no  commandment ;  .  .  .it  seemed  good 
to  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  to  us,  to  lay  upon  you  no  greater 
burden  than  these  necessary  things :  that  ye  abstain  from 
things  sacrificed  to  idols,  and  from  blood,  and  from  things 
strangled,  and  from  fornication;  from  which  if  ye  keep 
yourselves,  it  shall  be  well  with  you.  Fare  ye  well." 
Acts  xv,  22-29. 

"So  they,  when  they  were  dismissed,  came  down  to  Report  at 
Antioch;  and  having  gathered  the  multitude  together,  ^N00"* 
they  delivered  the  Epistle.  And  when  they  had  read  it, 
they  rejoiced  for  the  consolation.  And  Judas  and  Silas, 
being  themselves  also  prophets,  exhorted  the  brethren 
with  many  words,  and  confirmed  them.  And  after  they 
had  spent  some  time  there,  they  were  dismissed  in  peace 
from  the  brethren  unto  those  that  had  sent  them  forth. 


68        Studies  in  the  Apostolic  Church. 

But  Paul  and  Barnabas  tarried  in  Antiocli,  teaching  and 
preaching  the  word  of  the  Lord,  with  many  others  also." 
Acts  xv,  30-35. 

Never  accept  an  explanation  of  a  Scripture  diffi- 
culty that  does  not  really  satisfy  your  reason  and 
conscience. 


STUDY  IX.— Second  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Gal.  ii,  21. 

Eead  Gal.  ii,  11-21.  While  Bartlet,  60,  places  the 
vacillation  of  Peter  and  wavering  of  Barnabas  before  the 
first  missionary  journey,  and  Purves,  sees.  163-166,  lo- 
cates it  after  the  Jerusalem  council,  on  the  whole,  the 
best  arrangement  is  that  of  Eamsay,  159-166,  who  assigns 
it  to  the  period  just  before  the  council.  Consider  how 
much  Paul's  firm  grasp  of  the  principles  of  Christ's  new 
kingdom  meant  for  the  harmony  and  growth  of  the  early 
Church. 

STUDY  IX.— Third  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Acts  xv,  3. 

Eead  Acts  xv,  1-5.  From  ver.  5  it  appears  that  the 
men  who  were  bent  on  enforcing  the  necessity  of  cir- 
cumcision were  Pharisees  prior  to  their  belief  in  Jesus  as 
Messiah,  and  perhaps  had  little  sympathy  with  the  genius 
of  the  gospel. 

Suggestions  for  Map  "Work  and  Scripture  Outline. 

The  time  given  to  map  work  might  be  devoted  to  a  study 
of  the  City  of  Jerusalem.     See  Bib.  Diet.,  Hurlbut,  73-85. 

Scripture  Outline.— The  Gentile  question  raised  in  Anti- 
och  and  the  delegates  to  the  Jerusalem  council.  Acts  xv,  1,  2; 
Their  preaching  en  route  and  reception  at  Jerusalem,  3-5 ;  Con- 
vening of  council,  6 ;  Speech  of  Peter,  7-11 ;  Testimony  of  Bar- 
nabas and  Paul,  12 ;  Summing  up  and  decisive  statement  by 
James,  13-21 ;  Messengers  and  concordat,  22-29;  Message  given 
at  Antioch,  30-32;  Dismissal  of  brethren,  33;  Service  of  Paul 
and  Barnabas  and  others  at  Antioch,  35. 


1? 


xtended  by  Paul  into  Asia  Minor.      69 


STUDY  IX.— Fourth  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Acts  xv,  8. 

Eead  Acts  xv,  6-21.  Note  that  Peter,  with  his  broad 
and  practical  common  sense,  points  to  the  Divine  decision 
of  the  question  in  the  gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  Then,  as 
the  silence  of  interest  falls  on  the  assembly,  Barnabas  and 
Paul,  in  wise  order  and  at  the  right  moment,  bear  witness 
to  God's  approving  seal  on  their  work,  and  finally  James, 
as  chairman,  sums  up,  and,  according  to  Oriental  usage, 
states  the  practical  resolution. 

General  References. 

Purves,  sees.  147-166 ;  Bartlet,  60-63,  81-91 ;  McClymont,  51 ; 
Ramsay,  152-175;  0.  H.,  I,  203-226;  Stalker,  132-145;  Farrar 
(St.  P.),  224-254;  Findlay,  Hast.  Bib.  Diet.,  Ill,  705,  706. 

STUDY  IX.— Fifth  Day.    Memory  Verse.  Acts  xv,  26. 

Read  Acts  xv,  22-29.  The  four  items  of  abstinence 
for  the  Gentiles  were  not  a  part  of  the  law  retained, 
but  rules  of  purity  and  Christian-like  denials  due  from 
the  Gentiles  as  their  contribution  to  the  basis  of  fellowship. 

Topics  for  Personal  Investigation  and  for  Assignment  in 
Class-work. 

1.  The  liberty  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  Num.  xi,  29 ;  Acts  xv,  8 ; 
Gal.  iv,  6,  7 ;  v,  16-18 ;  2  Cor.  iii,  17 ;  Rom.  viii,  2;  1  Peter  iv,  12. 

2.  The  time  of  the  dispersion  of  the  twelve  apostles,  and 
their  fields  of  labor.    Purves,  sees.  69, 103  ;  Farrar  (E.  D. ),  56, 57. 

3.  The  occasion,  composition,  and  conclusions  of  the  first 
general  Church  council.     Bartlet,  81-91 ;  Stifler,  128-146. 

4.  Some  questions  left  unsettled  by  the  Jerusalem  council. 
Farrar  (St.  P.),  244,  245. 

5.  Was  Luke  a  member  of  the  council?  N.  C.  B.,  Acts, 
274-282. 

6.  A  study  of  the  term  "prophet,"  as  appearing  in  Acts  ii, 
17;  xi,  27.  28;  xiii,  1;  xv.  32;  xxi,  9,  10.  Hast.  Bib.  Diet.,  I, 
434,435,440;  III,  127,  128. 

7.  Christianity's  new  standard  of  purity.  Farrar  (St.  P.), 
245-247;  N.  C.  B.,  Acts,  278,  279. 


yo        Studies  in  the  Apostolic  Church. 

STUDY  IX.— Sixth  Day.    Memory  Verse,  Acts  xv,  30. 

Read  Acts  xv,  30-35.  Notice  how  fully  the  early 
Church  employed  personal  representatives.  It  will  be 
seen  that  verse  34  is  omitted  from  the  Revised  Version, 
probably  having  been  added  to  explain  Silas'  presence  in 
Antioch  at  verse  40. 

Questions  for  "Written  Answers. 

1.  Why  did  the  set  of  Christian  Pharisees  from  Judea  make 
the  Antiochian  Church  their  point  of  attack  ? 

2.  What  probably  incited  them  to  press  the  question  at  this 
time  ? 

3.  Why  was  it  so  very  important  that  the  observance  of  the 
Jewish  ritual  should  not  be  imposed  on  Gentile  converts  ? 

4.  What  points  in  the  record  of  the  council  show  wisdom 
and  skill  in  the  order  of  procedure,  and  in  the  part  taken  by  the 
several  speakers  ? 

5.  If  the  eating  of  "  things  strangled  "  is  not  a  sin,  why  did 
the  council  forbid  it?    See  1  Cor.  viii,  13. 

6.  When  Paul  delivered  the  decrees  of  the  council  to  the 
Churches  of  the  Gentiles  (see  Study  X),  why  did  they  begin  at 
once  to  increase  in  number  daily  ? 

STUDY  IX.— Seventh  Day.    Memory  Verse,  Acts  xv,  31. 

Review  Part  III,  and  determine  your  chapter-names  for 
Acts  xiii,  xiv,  xv,  entering  them  in  your  note-book.  Also 
read  for  vivid  word-pictures,  Bird,  179-233. 

Personal  Thought. 

"He  [Peter]  ate  with  the  Gentiles;  but  when  they 
[certain  who  came  from  James]  came,  he  drew  back  and 
separated  himself,  fearing  them  that  were  of  the  circum- 
cision."    Gal.  ii,  12. 

Do  I  ever  drift  with  the  tide  ?  Am  I  prepared,  when 
the  testing  time  comes,  to  "stand  fast"  regardless  of  what 
men  may  think?  Peter,  the  "rock"  of  Pentecost,  dis- 
sembled. Shall  I  not  "watch  and  be  sober,"  lest  I  also 
fail  to  be  true  to  my  convictions  ? 

Read  1  Cor,  xvi,  13. 


PAET  IV. 

THE  CHURCH  EXTENDED  BY  PAUL  INTO 

MACEDONIA  AND  GREECE— HIS  FIRST 

SIX  LETTERS. 


TENTH  WEEK. 


PAUL'S  SECOND  MISSIONAKY  JOUENEY- 
COEINTH  A  NEW  CENTER. 


STUDY  X.— First  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Acts  xv,  40. 

It  was  not  long  after  the  close  of    the  last  lesson  Paul  and 
when  Paul  proposed  to  Barnabas  that  they  visit  the  breth-  Barnabas 

A       -1  J  separate. 

ren  in  the  field  of  their  first  journey.  But  a  difference  siias  chosen. 
arose  about  taking  John  Mark,  and  the  two  apostolic 
workers  separated.  Barnabas  took  Mark  and  sailed  for 
Cyprus,  and  no  account  is  given  of  his  further  career. 
"  Paul  chose  Silas,  and  went  forth,  being  commended  by 
the  brethren  to  the  grace  of  the  Lord."     Acts  xv,  36-41. 

Paul  planned  his  second  journey  to  extend  through  in  Asia  Minor. 
Asia  Minor,  and  the  Holy  Spirit  enlarged  the  mission  to  c^°^hy 
include   Macedonia  and   Greece.      Taking  the  overland  Concordat 
route  through  northwestern  Syria  and  Cilicia,  probably  in  Delivered' 
the  spring  of  50  A.  D.,1  Paul  and  Silas  stopped  at  Derbe 
a  short  time,  and  then  passed  on  to  Lystra,  where  they 
met  young  Timothy,  the  son  of  a  Jewess,  whose  father 
was  a  Greek.     "Him  would  Paul  have  to  go  forth  with 
him;  and  he  took  and  circumcised  him  because  of  the 
Jews  that  were  in  those  parts."     Acts  xvi,  1-5. 

1  Ramsay,  174. 

71 


72        Studies  in  the  Apostolic  Church. 

The  Holy  Having  visited  the  Churches  established  during  the 
to  Macedonia.  ^TS^  tour,1  Paul  and  Silas  planned  to  enter  the  Eoman 
Province  of  Asia  in  Western  Asia  Minor,  but  the  Holy 
Spirit  forbade  their  speaking  there,  and  they  were  also  re- 
strained by  the  "Spirit  of  Jesus  "  from  entering  Bithynia, 
a  province  to  the  north,  "and  passing  by  Mysia,  they 
came  down  to  Troas.  And  a  vision  appeared  to  Paul  in 
the  night:  There  was  a  man  of  Macedonia  standing,  be- 
seeching him,  and  saying,  Come  over  into  Macedonia,  and 
help  us.  And  when  he  had  seen  the  vision,  straightway 
we  sought  to  go  forth  into  Macedonia."  Acts  xvi,  6-10. 
At  Phiiippi.  The  first  place  in  Europe  at  which  the  apostles  paused 
to  preach  was  Phiiippi,  where  there  were  but  few  Jews, 
and  these  were  without  a  synagogue.  On  the  Sabbath- 
day  they  went  out  to  the  bank  of  the  river  where  the 
people  were  accustomed  to  assemble  for  worship.  "And 
a  certain  woman  named  Lydia,  a  seller  of  purple,  of  the 
city  of  Thyatira,  one  that  worshiped  God,  heard  us: 
whose  heart  the  Lord  opened  to  give  heed  unto  the  things 
which  were  spoken  by  Paul."  It  was  also  at  Phiiippi  that 
Paul  cast  an  evil  spirit  out  of  a  maiden  "who  brought 
her  masters  much  gain  by  soothsaying.  .  .  .  They  laid 
hold  on  Paul  and  Silas,"  and  brought  them  before  the 
rulers  or  magistrates.  The  trial  resulted  in  their  being 
beaten  with  rods  and  cast  into  prison.  About  midnight, 
while  the  two  servants  of  Christ  "were  praying  and  sing- 
ing hymns  to  God,  and  the  prisoners  were  listening  to 
them,"  the  prison  was  shaken,  and  the  doors  were  mirac- 
ulously opened  and  their  bands  were  loosed.  Paul  and 
Silas  did  not  escape,  but  cried  to  the  dismayed  jailer, 
"  We  are  all  here."  Then  the  jailer  asked,  "  What  must 
I  do  to  be  saved?  And  they  said,  Believe  on  the  Lord 
Jesus,  and  thou  shalt  be  saved,  thou  and  thy  house.  .  .  . 
And  he  took  them  the  same  hour  of  the  night,  and 
washed  their  stripes;  and  was  baptized,  he  and  all  his, 


!The  course  embodies  the  South  Galatian  view.    See  Study  XII. 


Into  Macedonia  and  Greece.  73 

immediately."  Learning  they  were  Roman  citizens,  the 
magistrates  with  fear  besought  them  to  depart.  Acts 
xvi,  11-40. 

After   passing   through    Amphipolis    and    Apollonia,  AtThessa- 
the  missionaries  visited  two  other  points  in  Macedonia —  j°nica  and 

r  Berea. 

Thessalonica  and  Berea.  The  usual  jealousy  of  the  Jews 
was  aroused  in  the  first-named  city,  and  such  disturbance 
kindled  that  Jason  and  other  brethren  were  brought  be- 
fore the  rulers  and  required  to  give  security.  Paul  and 
his  helpers  were  thereupon  sent  by  night  to  Berea,  where 
their  ministry  met  with  a  most  favorable  reception,  till 
the  Thessalonian  Jews  came  and  stirred  up  fresh  trouble. 
Paul  was  now  sent  to  Athens  by  boat,  and  Silas  and  Tim- 
othy soon  followed  him.1     Acts  xvii,  1-15. 

The  Athens  of  Paul's  day  was  not  that  of  the  time  of  At  Athens. 
Socrates,  but  it  was  even  then  the  center  of  the  world's  ed- 
ucation, where  philosophers  regularly  taught  in  lecture- 
room  and  university.2  On  Mars'  Hill,  probably  at  the 
point  where  the  court  of  the  Areopagus  met,  the  apostle 
gave  to  the  Athenians  a  sermon  of  marvelous  philosoph- 
ical insight  and  rhetorical  strength.  "  Certain  men  clave 
unto  him,  and  believed :  among  whom  also  was  Dionysius 
the  Areopagite,  and  a  woman  named  Damaris,  and  others 
with  them."     Acts  xvii,  16-34. 

From  Athens,  Paul  went  to  Corinth,  the  capital  of  AtCorintn. 
Achaia.  Here  he  met  a  Jew,  Aquila,  and  his  wife  Pris- 
cilla. '  The  three  became  fast  friends,  and  worked  to- 
gether at  their  common  trade  of  tent-making,  while  Paul 
"  reasoned  in  the  synagogue  every  Sabbath,  and  persuaded 
Jews  and  Greeks."  After  the  coming  of  Silas  and  Tim- 
othy, he  "  was  constrained  by  the  word,  testifying  to  the 
Jews  that  Jesus  was  the  Christ."  He  was  now  compelled 
to  leave  the  synagogue,  but  continued  his  work  in  the  house 
of  Titus  Justus  near  by.    "And  Crispus,  the  ruler  of  the 


1  Ramsay.  232-234,  240  241 ;   N.  C.  B.,  Thessalonians  and  Galations,  19, 
20;  Hast.  Bib   Diet  .  IV,  744. 

2  Rackhain,  301-306. 


74        Studies  in  the  Apostolic  Church. 

synagogue,  believed  in  the  Lord  with  all  his  house;  and 
many  of  the  Corinthians  hearing  believed,  and  were  bap- 
tized."    Acts  xviii,  1-11. 
Conclusion        jn  ^g  subsequent  opposition  of  the  Jews,  Gallio,  the 
Missionary  liberal-minded  Proconsul  of  Achaia,  so  fully  favored  the 
journey.  ap0stle  that  the  populace  were  emboldened  roughly  to 
handle  Sosthenes,  the  new  ruler  of  the  synagogue.      At 
Corinth,  Paul  wrote  the  two  Epistles  to  the  Thessalo- 
nians.     With  his  work  crowned  with  large  success,  the 
great  leader  at  length  turns  his  face  toward  Jerusalem. 
Aquila  and  Priscilla  accompanied  him  as  far  as  Ephesus, 
where  they  remain,  while  he,  after  a  brief  sojourn,  hastens 
forward  by  way  of  Caesarea,  salutes  the  Jerusalem  Church, 
and  goes  down  to  Antioch.     Acts  xviii,  12-22. 


Enrich  the  lesson  of  this  -week  by  surrounding 
it  in  your  mind,  as  far  as  possible,  with  the  atmos- 
phere of  the  Greek  life  of  that  day. 


STUDY  X. — Second  Day.    Memory  Verse,  Acts  xvi,  9. 

Read  Acts  xv,  36 — xvi,  10.  Note  that  the  Holy  Spirit 
had  greater  work  for  Paul  than  the  provinces  of  Asia 
Minor,  and  so  directed  him,  since  he  was  responsive. 

STUDY  X.— Third  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Acts  xvi,  25. 

Read  Acts  xvi,  11-40.  "Weigh  thoughtfully  what  is 
said  about  Lydia. 

Suggestions  for  Map  "Work  and  Scripture  Outline. 

Draw  a  simple  outline  map  large  enough  to  include  Pales- 
tine, Asia  Minor,  Macedonia,  and  Greece ;  place  the  several 
cities  mentioned,  and  mark  the  course  of  Paul  as  given  in  Map 
1,  which  follows  Ramsay's  construction  of  the  course  through 
Asia  Minor.    See  map  in  Ramsay  or  in  the  volumes  of  the  N.C.B. 

Scripture  Outline.— Disagreement  of  Paul  and  Barnabas, 
Acts  xv,  36-39 ;   Paul's  second  missionary  journey  begun  with 


Into  Macedonia  and  Greece.  75 

Silas,  40,  41 ;  Timothy  added  at  Lystraand  circumcised,  xvi,  1-3 ; 
Concordat  delivered  and  Churches  strengthened,  4,  5;  Paul 
directed  to  Macedonia,  6-10 ;  Course  to  Philippi  and  work  there, 
11-40;  Course  to  Thessalonica  and  Church  planted  there,  xvii, 
1-9;  Ministry  in  Berea,  10-15 ;  Paul's  stay  and  sermon  at  Ath- 
ens, 16-34;  Paul's  extended  labors  at  Corinth,  xviii,  1-17;  Re- 
turn by  Ephesus,  Csesarea,  and  Jerusalem  to  Antioch,  18-22. 

STUDY  X.— Fourth  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Acts  xvii,  11. 

Eead  Acts  xvii,  1-15.  From  Philippi  to  Thessalonica 
would  be  one  hundred  miles  southwest,  on  the  magnificent 
military  road,  the  Egnatian  Way,  "one  of  the  great  arter- 
ies of  the  Eoman  Empire."1 

General  References. 

Purves,  sees.  181-200,  208;  Bartlet,  92-110, 117-119 ;  McCly- 
mont,  46;  Stevens,  332;  Ramsay,  175-266;  C.  H.,  I,  235-390, 
398-402,  405-426;  Stalker,  85-99;  Farrar  (St.  P.),  254-325, 
351-354;  Godet,  109-114,  132-134,  181,  182;  Findlay,  Hast.  Bib. 
Diet.,  Ill,  709. 

STUDY  X.— Fifth  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Acts  xvii,  28. 

Head  Acts  xvii,  16-34.  Notice  that  women  of  good 
position  are  prominent  in  the  Christian  movement  in  all 
the  cities  of  Macedonia.  This  is  in  marked  contrast  to 
the  position  granted  women  in  Greece. 

Topics  for  Personal  Investigation  and  for  Assignment 
in  Class-work. 

1.  The  authority  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  Acts  xi,  12 ;  xiii,  9-11 ; 
xv,  28;  xvi,  6,  7;   xx,  28;   Rev.  ii,  7, 11,  17 ;   iii,  6,  13,  22. 

2.  The  "  we  "  sections,  as  related  to  Luke,  and  the  best  ac- 
counting for  all  the  facts.  Bartlet,  96.  97;  N.  C.  B.,  Acts,  287, 
288,  294,  306,  336,  367,  388;  Ramsay,  200-205,  219,  315,  383,  384; 
"Travel-Document,"  in  index  of  C.  R.  E. 

3.  Athens.  C.  H.,  I,  344-372;  Farrar  (St.  P.),  295-306; 
Bib.  Diet.  (South  Galatia,  Philippi,  Thessalonica,  Corinth,  Tim- 
othy, to  be  considered  in  connection  with  the  Epistles). 

4.  Character  study  of  Silas  or  Silvanus,  from  all  that  is 
known  of  him.     Hast.  Bib.  Diet. 


i  N.  O.  B.,  Acts,  294;  C.  H..  I,  816-321. 


j6        Studies  in  the  Apostolic  Church. 

5.  Aquila  and  Priscilla,  and  Harnack's  view  that  the  latter 
may  be  author  of  the  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews.  N.  C.  B.,  He- 
brews, 36-38  ;  Eamsay,  253-255,  267-269;  Study  XXX,  Narrative. 

6.  Paul's  sermon  at  Athens,  its  strength  and  weakness. 
Ramsay,  249-253  ;  Bartlet,  106-108:  Stifler,  167-171 ;  Rackham, 
312-319. 

STUDY  X.— Sixth  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Acts  xviii,  11. 

Read  Acts  xviii,  1-22.  In  every  way  Paul's  residence 
of  eighteen  months  at  Corinth  must  be  regarded  as  a  great 
epoch  in  his  life  history.  His  nature  broadens,  his  ideas 
become  more  masterful,  he  begins  the  writing  of  his  Epis- 
tles, henceforth  his  goal  is  Rome. 1 

Questions  for  Written  Answers. 

1.  Was  Silas  a  Roman  citizen?    and  a  Jew  or  Gentile? 

2.  When  was  Timothy  converted? 

3.  Were  Aquila  and  Priscilla  Christians  when  Paul  first 
met  them,  or  among  his  converts? 

4.  Why,  apparently,  was  a  vision  given  to  Paul  at  Corinth? 

STUDY  X.— Seventh  Day.     Memory  Verse,  1  Cor.  ii,  2. 

The  second  missionary  journey  probably  began  in  the 
spring  of  50  or  51  A.  D.,  and  ended  in  the  spring  of  53 
A.  D.  Ramsay,  174,  263,  264;  Purves,  319,  though  Tur- 
ner, Hast.  Bib.  Diet.,  I,  424,  makes  it  cover  49-52.  Enter 
in  notebook  chapter-names  for  Acts  xiii-xvii. 

Personal  Thought. 

"Come  over  into  Macedonia,  and  help  us."  Acts 
xvi,  9. 

The  great  apostle  was  ever  ready  to  respond  to  the  cry 
of  need,  and  to  go  into  strange  and  difficult  places. 

Is  my  heart  tender  and  responsive  to  the  needs  of 
others  ?     Am  I  a  missionary  in  spirit  ? 

Read  Rom.  xv,  1-3. 

1 1  Cor.  ii,  1-5;  Ramsay,  252-255,  260;  Purves,  196. 


PART  IV.— ELEVENTH  WEEK. 

THE  CHURCH  OF  THE   THESSALONIANS   SEEN 
THROUGH  PAUL'S  FIRST  LETTERS. 


STUDY  XI.— First  Day.     Memory  Verse,  1  Thess.  i,  1. 

The  city  of  Thessalonica,  at  the  head  of  the  Thermaic  Thessa- 
gulf ,  toward  the  north  of  the  iEgean  Sea,  was  the  metrop-  ,on,ca- 
olis  of  the  Roman  Province  of  Macedonia,  and  capital  of 
the  second  of  its  four  divisions.  By  reason  of  its  fine 
situation  with  respect  to  commerce,  both  by  land  and  sea, 
it  has  continued  to  be  a  place  of  large  population,  the 
present  city,  Saloniki,  having  more  than  150,000  inhab- 
itants.1 

The  last  lesson  has  shown  that  the  Thessalonian  Church  Founding  of 
was  founded  during  Paul's  second  missionary  journey,  tneChurcn- 
probably  in  the  latter  part  of  50  A.  D.  Silas  and  Tim- 
othy shared  in  the  labors  of  the  apostle  at  Thessalonica. 
Paul  preached  for  three  consecutive  Sabbaths  in  the  great 
synagogue,  and  won  some  Jews,  but  the  converts  were 
generally  proselytes,  and  heathen  people  who  "turned 
unto  God  from  idols,  to  serve  a  living  and  true  God." 
1  Thess,  i,  9.  They  were  Thracians  by  race,  with  a  con- 
siderable mixture  of  Celtic  blood,  and  among  them  were 
"chief  women  not  a  few." 

Compelled  to  leave  Thessalonica,  with  a  limit  of  time  Occasion  and 
probably  fixed  by  the  rulers  or  politarchs  of  the  city  dur-  Date  of  the 

Letters* 

ing  which  be  could  not  return,  Paul  dispatched  Timothy 
from  Athens  to  bring  him  word  concerning  the  infant 
Church.  His  messenger  reaches  him  at  Corinth.  There- 
upon the  First  Epistle  to  the  Thessalonians  is  written  and 
sent  by  Timothy,  perhaps  toward  the  close  of  51  A.  D., 
and  the  Second  in  the  same  manner  in  the  early  part  of 
52.     They  therefore  possess  great  interest  as  being  the 

1  Rackham,  298. 

77 


78        Studies  in  the  Apostolic  Church. 

first  letters  of  the  apostle,  and,  with  the  probable  excep- 
tion of  the  Epistle  of  James,  the  earliest  writings  of  the 
New  Testament. 
state  of  the        As  the  Christian  disciples  of  Thessalonica  are  viewed 
Church.  -n  the  iight  of  thege  lettergj  }t  js  seen  that  the  apostle 

had  ground  for  heartfelt  gratitude  over  their  spiritual 
condition.  1  Thess.  iii,  6,  7;  i,  8.  It  is  also  plain  that 
they  are  suffering  persecutions,  but  are  bravely  enduring 
them  "with  joy  of  the  Holy  Spirit."  i,  6.  The  tone  of 
the  first  letter  is  therefore  one  of  rejoicing  and  praise. 
"  We  thank  God  without  ceasing.  .  .  .  For  ye  are  our 
glory  and  joy."  ii,  13,  20.  At  the  same  time  the  char- 
acter of  Paul  seems  to  be  attacked  by  bitter  enemies,  and 
he  takes  occasion  to  dwell  upon  his  devoted  labors  while 
in  Thessalonica. 
The  Lord's  It  would  appear  that,  in  the  interval,  these  primitive 
Return.  Qhpjgtiang  \m&  become  absorbed  in  contemplating  the 
Lord's  return.  Out  of  this  had  arisen  a  peculiar  prac- 
tical problem.  Would  not  some  of  their  number  who 
had  died  miss  the  joy  and  reward  of  his  coming?  The 
apostle's  answer  is  given  in  iv,  13-18.  "Paul  evidently 
shared  the  universal  belief  of  the  early  Church  that  Christ 
would  return  during  the  lifetime  of  the  generation  of 
Christians  then  on  earth.1  But  he  never  made  this  a 
part  of  his  gospel  message."  "The  difference  between 
the  two  Epistles  is  this:  In  the  first,  Paul  teaches  that 
Christ  will  come  suddenly  and  without  warning,  when- 
ever that  may  be;  in  the  second,  he  teaches  that  it  can 
not  be  just  yet."2  The  correction  of  this  idea  prevailing 
in  the  Thessaionian  Church,  and  of  unfavorable  results 
flowing  from  it,  seems  to  have  formed  the  chief  reason 
for  the  writing  of  the  second  letter.  In  this  Epistle,  ii,  3- 
12,  occurs  a  passage  of  which  Professor  Adeney,  N.  C.  B., 
243,  244,  says,  "  This  is  one  of  the  most  perplexing  pas- 


iQodet,  178, 179;  Farrar,  341,  342;  Purves,  202. 

s  Professor  Adeney,  N.  B.  C,  Thessalonians  and  Galatlans,  40,  41,  51. 


Into  Macedonia  and  Greece.  79 

sages  in  the  New  Testament."  And  this  is  his  conclusion 
as  to  its  possible  meaning:  "  Do  not  be  deceived.  Christ  The  Man  of 
will  not  come  yet.  First  there  will  be  a  falling  away  of  * 
some  of  the  Christians;  then  the  full  malignity  of  the 
Jewish  power  will  be  made  manifest.  It  is  very  haughty 
and  insolent  now,  claiming  the  temple  as  its  own,  and 
assuming  the  authority  of  God;  but  for  the  present  the 
Roman  Government  restrains  it.  When  the  restraining 
influence  is  removed  it  will  break  out  with  full  violence. 
But  then  Christ  will  come  and  destroy  it." 

The  practical  advices  and  precepts  given  by  Paul  to-  Practical  Ad- 
ward  the  close  of  these  letters  are  very  striking.  He  v  ces' 
dwells  chiefly  on  increase  in  brotherly  love,  on  social  pu- 
rity and  industry,  on  giving  honor  to  the  Church  leaders, 
and  on  constant  watchfulness,  praise,  and  prayer.  In  the 
first  Epistle  he  uses  the  term  "saints"  for  the  spirits  of 
the  departed  servants  of  God,  1  Thess.  iii,  13;  in  the 
second,  for  all  the  godly,  2  Thess.  i,  10;  in  both  Epistles, 
under  terms  having  the  same  root  meaning,  he  lifts  up 
the  pure  Christian  standard  and  declares  that  this  is  made 
possible  through  the  Holy  Spirit.  1  Thess.  iii,  13 ;  iv,  3, 
4,  7,  8;  v,  23;  2  Thess.  ii,  13. 


After  reading  an  Epistle  through  to  get  our  first 
general  impressions  of  its  practical  drift  and  pur- 
pose, the  next  move  of  importance  is  to  work  out 
independently  a  general  outline. 


STUDY  XI.— Second  Day.     Memory  Verse,  1  Thess.  i,  6. 

Read  1  Thess.  i,  ii.  Note  that  this  first  letter  illus- 
trates the  general  structure  of  all  of  Paul's  Epistles:  1.  A 
salutation  or  greeting ;  2.  A  thanksgiving  to  God  for  the 
Christian  gifts  and  graces  of  his  converts ;  3.  A  doctrinal 
portion;  4.  A  practical  section;  5.  Personal  messages, 
salutations,  etc. ;  6.  A  brief  autograph  conclusion,  end- 
ing in  a  benediction.     But  here  the  doctrinal,  practical, 


8o        Studies  in  the  Apostolic  Church. 


and  personal  portions  are  intermingled,  and  there  are  no 
closing  salutations.1 

STUDY  XI.— Third  Day.     Memory  Verse,  1  Thess.  iv,  13. 

Eead  1  Thess.  iii,  iv.  This  first  writing  of  Paul  pre- 
served to  us  should  be  most  carefully  studied  to  see  what 
Christian  truths  or  doctrines  can  be  discerned.  Notice 
the  many  times  the  word  "God"  occurs,  and  how  the 
name  "Father"  is  connected  with  it,  i,  1,  3;  iii,  11,  13; 
the  use  of  "Lord"  with  the  names  for  Christ  or  alone; 
the  frequent  reference  to  the  Holy  Spirit ;  the  prominent 
teaching  concerning  Christ's  return,  and  many  other  be- 
liefs. It  would  be  well  to  write  out  in  your  notebook  as 
complete  a  list  as  you  can  from  the  two  Epistles.2 

Suggestions  for  Map  Work  and  Scripture  Outline. 

The  Egnatian  Way  (see  Study  X,  Fourth  Day),  with  the 
position  of  Thessalonica  upon  it  and  the  Thermaic  Gulf,  would 
form  a  fine  piece  of  map-work.  C.  H.,  I,  316-324,  and  map  op- 
posite p.  278,  gives  excellent  help.  From  Dyrrachium,  on  the 
Adriatic,  to  the  River  Hebrus  in  Thrace,  the  Via  Egnatia,  strictly 
so  called,  extended  a  distance  of  five  hundred  miles.  On  this 
course,  Thessalonica  was  about  midway,  and  "along  the  whole 
line  ...  no  city  was  so  large  and  influential."     321. 

Scripture  Outline.  —  1  Thessalonians:  Salutation,  i,  1; 
thanksgivings  and  congratulations,  i,  2-10;  Paul's  ministry  ex- 
plained, ii,  1-12;  his  interest  and  desire,  13-20;  Timothy's  mis- 
sion and  report,  and  the  apostle's  prayer,  iii,  1-13 ;  exhortations 
to  purity,  brotherly  love,  and  industry,  iv,  1-12;  comfort  in  the 
Lord's  return,  13-18 ;  watchfulness  of  sons  of  light,  v,  1-11 ; 
closing  directions  and  precepts,  12-27  ;  benediction,  28. 

2  Thessalonians:  Salutation,  i,  1,  2;  congratulation  and 
prayer,  3-12  ;  views  concerning  the  Lord's  return  corrected,  ii, 
1-12 ;  thanksgiving  and  prayerful  wishes,  ii,  13— iii,  5 ;  warnings 
against  disorderly  conduct,  6-15 ;  closing  salutation  and  bene- 
dictions, 16-18. 

STUDY  XI.— Fourth  Day.    Memory  Verse,  1  Thess.  v,  17, 18. 

Eead  1  Thess.  v.     Mark  the  words,  "  he  died  for  us," 

ver.  10,  as  the  germ  of  Paul's  great  doctrine  of  the  cross 

i  Farrar  (M.  B.),  151-157.  2  N.  C.  B.,  28,  29. 


Into  Macedonia  and  Greece.  8 1 

and  the  atonement.  Also  note  the  sublime  height  of 
Christian  character  presented  in  ver.  23.  The  ten  verses, 
15-24,  are  a  beautiful  passage  for  the  memory. 

General  References. 

Purves,  sees.  201-207 ;  Bartlet,  110-117 ;  McCIymont,  48-50, 
52-57;  Stevens,  389,390,407,437,453,454,470-474;  Ramsay,  260; 
O.  H.,  I,  389-106;  Stalker,  104-110;  Furor  (St.  P.),  325-351; 
Godet,  114-180;  Bruce,  4-25;  Hast.  Bib.  Diet.,  Thessalonians, 
Parousia,  Paul. 

STUDY  XI.— Fifth  Day.    Memory  Verse,  2  Thess.  ii,  13. 

Eead  2  Thess.  ii.  Note  that  the  two  Epistles  are  some- 
times called  the  mission  group.  More  generally  they  are 
classified  as  having  reference  to  last  things  in  the  Chris- 
tian plan.  They  are  elementary  and  simple  in  treatment, 
and  for  this  reason,  and  because  they  come  early  in  the 
apostle's  work,  they  may  be  termed  the  primer  or  fore- 
noon Epistles.1 

Topics  for  Personal  Investigation  and  for  Assignment  in 
Class-work. 

1.  The  Ploly  Spirit  reproducing  his  own  character.  Ezek. 
xxxvi,  22-28  ;  1  Thess.  iv,  7, 8 ;  v,  23, 24 ;  2  Thess.  ii,  13 ;  Gal.  iii,  3 ; 
1  Cor.  vi,  11 ;  Rom,  xv,  16 ;  1  Peter  i,  2 ;  Heb.  ix,  8-14  ;  x,  14-21. 

2.  Thessalonica.     C.  H.,  I,  321-325  ;  N.  C.  B.,  5-8 ;  Bib.  Diet. 

3.  Politarchs,  the  name  for  the  Thessalonian  "rulers." 
Acts  xvii,  6,  8;  C.  H.,  I,  333-335,  McCIymont,  44;  Hast.  Bib. 
Diet.,  IV,  315;  Rackham,  293;    Farrar  (M.  B.),  178. 

4.  Classification  and  structure  of  Paul's  Epistles.  Farrar 
(M.  B.),  148-174;  Godet,  114-128,  612-621;  Moffatt,  120-127. 

5.  Paul's  trade,  and  hours  of  manual  and  of  public  work. 
1  Thess.  ii,  9;  Ramsay,  271;  C.  H. ,1,330;  N.  C.  B.,  168,  252,  253; 
Rackham,  351. 

6.  The  Parousia  or  return  of  the  Lord.  N.  C.  B.,  28-42, 
195-210,  233-236;  Bartlet,  113-115;  Hast.  Bib.  Diet. 

7.  A  study  of  the  terms  "saints,"  "sanctify,"  "holiness," 
etc.  1  Thess.  iii.  13 ;  v,  23,  etc. ;  Adeney,  N.  C.  B.,  185,  186, 188, 
191,  192,  217,  218;  Bruce,  252-292;  Hast.  Bib.  Diet.,  II,  399-401 
(Stevens),  IV,  391-395  (Bartlet). 

»  Bruce,  4-25. 
6 


82        Studies  in  the  Apostolic  Church. 


8.  Satan.  IThess.  i,  18;  2  Thess.  ii,  9;  Ramsay,  230,  231; 
Bib.  Diet. 

9.  "  The  man  of  sin,"  the  restrainer,  etc.  2  Thess.  ii,  3-12 ; 
N.  0.  B.,  236-245;  Godet,  171-178;  Stevens,  472-474;  Hast.  Bib. 
Diet.,  IV,  748. 

STUDY  XI.— Sixth  Day.    Memory  Verse,  2  Thess.  iii,  1. 

Read  2  Thess.  iii.  Note  how  sensible  Paul  is  in  his 
views  of  work  and  all  practical  interests  of  life,  though 
he  dwells  in  the  circle  of  transcendent  spiritual  ideas  and 
feelings. 

Questions  for  Written  Answers. 

1.  What  led  Paul  to  write  his  letters? 

2.  Of  how  many  Epistles  is  Paul  the  author  ? 

3.  What  evidence  is  there  that  these  two  letters  are  Paul's 
earliest  writings  ? 

4.  How  many  times  in  these  letters  does  Paul  use  the  words, 
"  the  gospel  of  God,"  " our  gospel,"  etc.? 

6.  Enter  in  your  notebook  five  items  of  Christian  belief 
found  in  these  letters  as  a  beginning  of  your  construction  of 
Paul's  gospel  or  system  of  doctrine. 

STUDY  XL— Seventh  Day.     Memory  Verse,  2  Thess.  iii,  3. 
Seek  by  self-examination  and   prayer  to  enter  into 
Paul's  intense  desires  for  the  spiritual  development  of 
himself  and  others,  perhaps  reading  the  Epistles  through 
with  this  new  key  to  their  message. 

Personal  Thought. 

"Watch  therefore:  for  ye  know  not  when  the  lord  of 
the  house  cometh,  whether  at  even,  or  at  midnight,  or  at 
cockcrowing,  or  in  the  morning ;  lest  coming  suddenly  he 
find  you  sleeping.  And  what  I  say  unto  you  I  say  unto 
all,  Watch."     Mark  xiii,  35-37. 

Is  my  life  so  ordered  that  if  he  should  come  suddenly 
he  will  find  me  ready  for  his  appearing  ?  In  what  re- 
spects am  I  not  ready  ?  How  may  I  prepare  more  fully 
for  his  coming  ? 

Read  1  Thess.  iv,  16-18;  v,  5-24. 


PART  IV.— TWELFTH  WEEK. 

GREAT  PRINCIPLES  APPLIED  IN  SOUTH 
GALATIA. 


STUDY  XII.— First  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Gal.  i,  1. 

Galatia  proper  was  a  cold  and  dreary  district  toward  Gaiatia  and 
the  north  of  Asia  Minor,  about  two  hundred  miles  long  ihe.  ?ou? 

'  &   Galatlan." 

from  east  to  west  and  one  hundred  miles  wide.  The  Theory. 
name  descended  from  the  Gauls,  warrior  tribes  who  came 
from  Western  Europe  in  the  third  century  B.  C.  and  con- 
quered the  native  Phrygian  population.  Later,  the  two 
races  were  blended  together,  the  region  was  absorbed  by 
Roman  conquest,  and  became  a  part  of  the  empire.  As 
such  it  gave  name  to  a  larger  Roman  province  extending 
almost  across  Asia  Minor  centrally,  north  and  south. 
The  earlier  view  was  that  Paul,  in  his  second  missionary 
journey,  evangelized  the  original  Gallic  or  Celtic  people 
in  the  north,  having,  as  their  principal  cities,  Ancyra, 
Tavium,  and  Pessinus,  and  that  the  Epistle  to  the  Gala- 
tians  was  addressed  to  them.  But  under  the  powerful 
leadership  of  Professor  Ramsay,  the  greatest  authority  on 
the  geography  and  antiquities  of  Asia  Minor,  the  "South 
Galatian  "  theory  is  now  being  widely  accepted,  which 
holds  that  the  Epistle  is  directed  to  the  Churches  in 
Pisidian  Antioch,  Iconium,  Lystra,  and  Derbe,  planted 
by  Paul  in  his  first  missionary  journey,  and  visited  in 
his  second  journey. 

These  are  some  of  the  points  in  favor  of  this  view :  Points  in  its 
1.   Paul  invariably  wrote  of  the  places  he  visited  under  Favor* 
the  names  of  the  Roman  provinces  to  which  they  be- 
longed.    He  also  was  in  the  habit  of  traveling  along  great 
Roman  highways  or   well-known   routes.     As  he  states 

83 


84        Studies  in  the  Apostolic  Church. 

that  "because  of  an  infirmity  of  the  flesh"  he  preached 
the  Gospel  to  the  Galatians  the  first  time,  Gal.  iv,  13, 
it  is  not  considered  likely  that  in  his  condition  he  would 
have  taken  a  rough  and  little-frequented  path  over  a  wild 
mountainous  region  to  reach  North  Galatia.  2.  We  have 
a  full  account  in  Acts  of  the  founding  of  the  South  Gala- 
tian  Churches,  but  no  mention  of  the  origin  of  the 
Churches  in  the  north.  3.  Paul's  tone  of  authority  in 
the  Epistle  could  be  employed  with  the  weak  Phrygian 
people  of  the  South  far  more  wisely  and  tactfully  than 
with  the  proud  Celtic  people  of  the  North.  4.  Barnabas 
was  with  Paul  in  the  first  journey,  and  there  would  be 
aptness  in  the  two  references  to  him  in  the  Epistle,  if 
the  apostle  is  writing  to  the  people  of  South  Galatia,  es- 
pecially in  the  expression,  "even  Barnabas,"  Gal.  ii,  13, 
as  he  would  be  well  known  to  them,  but  unknown  to 
those  of  the  North.  But  since  some  authors,  including 
Purves,  in  books  of  recent  date,  still  maintain  the  other 
view,  there  is  liberty  of  opinion,  and  undue  stress  should 
not  be  laid  on  either  side  of  the  argument. 
Place  and        The  place  and  date  of  the  writing  of  the  Epistle  are 

Date  of  the  ajg0  jn  qUesti0n.  Bamsay,  190-192,  would  place  it  at 
Syrian  Antioch,  just  before  Paul  starts  on  his  third  mis- 
sionary journey,  A.  D.  53,  and  on  the  basis  of  a  report 
brought  by  Timothy.  Others  would  place  it  later  during 
this  journey. 
why  Written.  It  is  evident  that  the  Epistle  is  written  by  the  apostle 
under  a  keen  sense  that  his  work  among  the  Galatians 
was  imperiled  by  the  influence  of  Judaizing  teachers,  who 
had  visited  the  Galatian  Churches  and  were  seeking  to 
lead  Paul's  converts  to  adopt  Jewish  rites  and  observ- 
ances. To  accomplish  their  end  they  had  assailed  the 
official  standing  of  the  apostle  and  the  genuineness  of 
the  gospel  he  preached. 

Paul's  First        Paul  therefore  begins  his  letter  abruptly,  making  no 
m*  complimentary  allusion  to  the  Galatians,  as  he  does  to 


Into  Macedonia  and  Greece.  85 

members  of  other  Churches  to  whom  he  writes,  and  at 
once  asserts  his  apostolic  calling  as  coming  directly  from 
God,  and  his  gospel  as  received  through  the  revelation 
of  Christ.  The  details  of  his  life,  especially  his  visits  to 
Jerusalem  and  reproof  of  Peter,  are  recounted  in  the 
early  part  of  the  letter  to  show  that  he  did  not  derive 
his  gospel  from  the  older  apostles,  and  he  closes  this 
introductory  passage  with  this  profound  statement:  "I, 
through  the  law,  died  unto  the  law,  that  I  might  live 
unto  God.  I  have  been  crucified  with  Christ;  and  it  is 
no  longer  I  that  live,  but  Christ  liveth  in  me;  and  that 
life  which  I  now  live  in  the  flesh  I  live  in  faith,  the  faith 
which  is  in  the  Son  of  God,  who  loved  me,  and  gave  him- 
self up  for  me."    Gal.  i,  ii. 

From  this  point  onward  the  apostle  powerfully  uplifts  His  Central 
and  applies  the  great  principle  of  the  gospel  that  Chris-  Purpose* 
tian  righteousness  or  justification,  which  is  simply  right 
relation  with  God,  is  by  faith  through  grace,  and  not  by 
the  works  of  the  law.  He  also  sets  forth  the  principles 
of  adoption  or  sonship  and  heirship.  By  a  contrast 
between  the  children  of  Hagar  and  Sarah,  Paul  shows 
that  "  we  are  not  children  of  a  handmaid,  but  of  the  free 
woman."    Gal.  iii,  iv. 

"For  freedom  did  Christ  set  us  free;  stand  fast3  Freedom. 
therefore,  and  be  not  entangled  again  in  a  yoke  of  bond- 
age. .  .  .  Ye.  .  .  .  were  called  for  freedom;  only  use 
not  your  freedom  for  an  occasion  to  the  flesh,  but  through 
love  be  servants  one  to  another."  How  shall  this  full 
freedom  be  maintained?  Paul  answers,  "Walk  by  the 
Spirit,"  and  then  contrasts  "  the  works  of  the  flesh  "  and 
"the  fruit  of  the  Spirit."  The  letter  concludes  with 
practical  counsels  and  a  brief  apostolic  benediction. 
Gal.  v,  vi. 

Never  was  a  document  issued  that  meant  more  for  the  Great  infiu- 
universal  liberty  of  man  than  the  Epistle  to  the  Galatians.  tac.e  ?f  the 
"As  a  whole,  the  letter  is  an  eloquent  and  powerful  claim 


86        Studies  in  the  Apostolic  Church. 

for  freedom  of  life,  freedom  of  thought,  freedom  of  the 
individual  from  external  restrictions  and  regulations, 
freedom  for  all  to  work  out  their  own  salvation  and  de- 
velop their  own  nature,  .  .  .  freedom  to  do  right,  not 
freedom  to  do  everything ;  '  the  whole  law  is  fulfilled  in 
one  word,  even  in  this :  Thou  shalt  love  thy  neighbor  as 
thyself. '" x  

When  Paul  refers  to  "  the  works  of  the  law,"  let 
us  remember  that  his  thought  is  usually  focused  on 
the  burdensome  ritual  of  the  Jews. 


STUDY  XII.— Second  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Gal.  i,  8. 

Eead  Gal.  i.  Note  the  intense  earnestness  with  which 
Paul  immediately  brings  forward  the  principles  of  his 
Gospel,  as  against  those  who  would  pervert  the  Galatians. 
The  great  words  of  his  own  statement  of  Christian  truth 
begin  at  once  to  appear,  in  his  use  of  the  word  "  grace," 
ver.  6  and  15. 
STUDY  XII.— Third  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Gal.  ii,  19. 

Eead.  Gal.  ii.  No  one  can  measure  the  influence  of 
Paul's  teaching  as  to  justification  "by  faith  in  Christ, 
and  not  by  the  works  of  the  law,"  ver.  16,  upon  all  the 
subsequent  course  of  Church  history. 

Suggestions  for  Map  "Work  and  Scripture  Outline. 

Outline  Asia  Minor,  place  within  it  the  Roman  province  of 
Galatia,  and  locate  Antioch,  Iconium,  Lystra,  and  Derbe.  See 
Map  1  for  the  boundaries  of  the  Roman  province  of  Galatia  at 
this  time,  and  map  in  Ramsay. 

Scripture  Outline. — Paul's  divine  calling  and  claim  for  the 
Gospel,  Gal.  i,  1-17;  His  approval  by,  but  independence  of,  the 
older  apostles,  i,  18— ii,  21 ;  Justification  by  faith,  foreshown  in 
Abraham  and  prepared  for  by  the  law,  iii,  1-25;  Sonship  and 
heirship,  iii,  26— iv,  7 ;  The  Galatians  exhorted  against  defection 
from  the  true  gospel,  and  directed  to  spiritual  freedom  and 
brotherly  love,  iv,  8— v.  15 ;  They  are  to  walk  in  the  Spirit,  v, 
16-26  ;  Paul's  closing  counsels,  glorying,  and  benediction,  vi,  1-18. 

>  Ramsay,  189. 


Into  Macedonia  and  Greece.  87 

STUDY  XII.— Fourth  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Gal.  iii,  26. 

Read  Gal.  iii.  The  N.  C.  B.,  66,  67,  279,  points  out 
that  Paul's  references  to  a  covenant  or  will,  ver.  15,  and 
to  adoption  in  chap,  iv,  show  that  he  has  the  Greek  usage 
about  these  two  things  in  mind,  and  that  both  passages 
favor  the  South  Galatian  view,  as  the  Roman  customs 
would  prevail  in  North  Galatia. 

General  References. 

Purves,  sees.  213-218  ;  Bartlet,  84,  85  ;  McClymont,  49,  70-76 
Stevens,  341-346,  362-374,  437-442:    Ramsay,  182-193,  275,  276 
C.  H.,  II,  133-150:    Stalker,  105,  109;   Farrar  (St.  P.),  425-443 
Godet,  181-237;    Bruce,  48-70,   154,   179,    184-278;    Hast.   Bib! 
Diet.,  II,  81-98— III,  706,  707,  712. 

STUDY  XII.— Fifth  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Gal.  iv,  6. 

Read  Gal.  iv.  "Ye  observe  days,  and  months,  and 
seasons,  and  years,"  ver.  10.  The  traditional  reverence 
of  the  Galatians,  when  pagans,  for  the  heavenly  bodies, 
would  lead  them  readily  to  adopt  the  new  moon  and  other 
festivals  of  Judaism.  They  had  not  yet  accepted  circum- 
cision, though  strongly  urged  thereto  by  the  false  teachers. 

Topics  for  Personal  Investigation  and  for  Assignment 
in  Class-work. 

1.  The  gift,  reception,  baptism,  filling  of  the  Holy  Spirit 
the  privilege  of  every  believer.  Joel  ii,  28,  29;  Luke  xi,  13; 
Acts  ii,  38,  39;  viii,  15-17;  x,  44-47;  Gal.  iii,  2,  4,  14;  Acts 
xix,  1-6. 

2.  The  "North"  and  "South"  Galatian  views.  Purves, 
sees.  185-188;  Ramsay,  178-198,  and  article  Galatia,  Hast.  Bib. 
Diet. ;  N.  C.  B.,  58-73  ;   Rackham,  195-198. 

3.  Grace.  Gal.  i,6,  15;  ii,  9;  v,  4  ;  Stalker,  58;  Hast.  Bib. 
Diet.,  N.  C.  B.,  Romans,  85,  86. 

4.  Righteousness.  Stevens,  420,  421 ;  Bruce,  146-160,  221- 
235;  N.  C.  B.,  288;   Hast.  Bib.  Diet. 

5.  Justification.  Bruce,  146-160 ;  Stevens,  417-430;  N.C.B., 
283 ;  Hast.  Bib.  Diet. 

6.  Faith.     Stalker,  59;   Bruce,  224-235;   Bib.  Diet. 

7.  Brief  sketch  of  Abraham  as  the  pioneer  of  faith.  Stalker, 
60 ;   Bib.  Diet. 


88         Studies  in  the  Apostolic  Church. 


8.  Christianity  and  woman.  Gal.  iii,  28.  Hast.  Bib.  Diet., 
Woman;   N.  0.  B.,  304. 

9.  The  cross  of  Christ.  Gal.  vi,  12,  14;  Stevens,  403-416 ; 
Stalker,  64 ;  Bruce,  169,  170 ;  Bib.  Diet. 

STUDY  XII.— Sixth  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Gal.  v,  22,  23. 

Eead  Gal.  v.  Mark  the  positive  assurance  in  ver.  16 
of  constant  victory  for  those  whose  daily  course  of  life  is 
"by  the  Spirit." 

Questions  for  Written  Answers. 

1.  What  was  the  occasion  of  Paul's  letter  to  the  Galatians? 

2.  Why  does  he  give  so  many  items  of  his  biography  at  the 
opening  of  the  letter? 

3.  What  great  key-words  of  Pauline  Christianity  have  their 
earliest  use  in  this  Epistle? 

4.  What  words  appear  in  the  Epistle  to  show  the  believer's 
new  privileges  or  standing  ? 

5.  What  things  are  named  as  composing  the  fruit  of  the 
Spirit? 

6.  In  what  does  Paul  glory  ? 

7.  What  does  he  bear  "  branded  "  on  his  body? 

STUDY  XII. — Seventh  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Gal.  vi,  14. 

Eead  Gal.  vi.  The  last  words  of  the  apostle  before 
the  benediction  are  very  impressive,  and  probably  refer 
to  the  scars  left  by  persecution,  which  he  counts  as  the 
evidences  in  his  body  that  he  belongs  to  Jesus. 

Personal  Thought. 

"Be  not  deceived;  God  is  not  mocked:  for  whatso- 
ever a  man  soweth,  that  shall  he  also  reap."     Gal.  vi,  7. 

It  is  the  law  of  the  harvest  that  a  man  reaps  the  same 
kind  of  grain  that  he  sows,  and  he  reaps  a  great  deal 
more  than  he  sows.  This  is  an  awful  thought  to  the  sin- 
ner, and  a  comforting  thought  to  the  Christian.  We 
should  never  become  weary  in  well-doing:  "for  in  due 
season  we  shall  reap,  if  we  faint  not." 

Eead  2  Cor.  ix,  6. 


PART  IV.— THIRTEENTH  WEEK. 

PAUL'S  THIRD  MISSIONARY  JOURNEY— 
EPHESUS  A  NEW  CENTER. 


STUDY  XIII.— First  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Acts  xviii,  28. 

After  remaining  in  Antioch  for  some  time,  Paul  began  Paul's  Course 
his  third  missionary  journey  late  in  the  spring  of  53  A.  D.1  toG8latla« 
For  the  last  time  he  now  goes  through  the  Syrian  gates, 
the  only  pass  in  the  Amanus  Mountains,  across  his  native 
Cilicia,  perhaps  stopping  at  Tarsus,  through  the  Cilician 
gates,2  and  at  length  finds  himself  among  the  Galatian 
Churches,  to  whom  he  had  recently  addressed  the  letter 
considered  in  the  previous  Study. 

It  was  at  about  this  time  that  Apollos,  an  Alexandrian  Apoiios  visits 
Jew,  visited  Ephesus  and  began  to  preach,  knowing  only  pPh.es"s  and 
the  baptism  of  John.  "But  when  Priscilla  and  Aquila 
heard  him,  they  took  him  unto  them,  and  expounded 
unto  him  the  way  of  God  more  accurately."  Being  com- 
mended by  the  brethren,  he  went  over  into  Greece,  and 
"helped  them  much  which  had  believed  through  grace; 
for  he  powerfully  confuted  the  Jews,  and  that  publicly, 
showing  by  the  Scriptures  that  Jesus  was  the  Christ." 
Acts  xviii,  23-28. 

From  Galatia,  Paul  passed  over  the  higher-lying  and  The  Opening 
more  direct  road  to  the  north  of  the  regular  trade  route  Sea|onpa"''s 

°  .  Work  at 

through  the  Lycus  and  Meander  Valleys,  and  arrived  at  Ephesus. 
Ephesus  probably  in  September.  The  case  of  Apollos 
illustrates  the  advance  from  John's  baptism  to  that  of  the 
Holy  Spirit.  A  similar  completing  of  faith  also  occurs 
Avith  the  twelve  men  whom  Paul  found  at  Ephesus  need- 
ing instruction.     "And  when  Paul  had  laid  his  hands 

1  Ramsay,  265. 

2  "  From  Antioch  to  the  Cilician  gates,  through  Tarsus,  is  four  hun- 
dred and  twelve  miles."    Farrar  (St.  P.),  354. 


90        Studies  in  the  Apostolic  Church. 

upon  them,  the  Holy  Spirit  came  on  them;   and  they 
spake  with  tongues,  and  prophesied."     Acts  xix,  1-7. 

Extent  of  His  Ephesus,  the  capital  of  the  Province  of  Asia,  ranked 
Ministry  and  ^^  Antioch  in  Syria  and  Alexandria  in  Egypt  as  one  of 
the  three  great  cities  of  the  Eastern  Mediterranean.  The 
lines  of  trade  and  travel,  both  by  sea  and  land,  combined 
to  make  the  city  the  natural  basis  from  which  Paul's  pre- 
sentation of  the  gospel  would  spread  through  the  entire 
province.  The  word  would  be  heard  by  provincials  who 
visited  the  city,  and  would  be  carried  by  Paul's  helpers 
to  many  of  the  other  cities  and  towns.  His  ministry  be- 
gan in  the  synagogue,  where  "he  spake  boldly  for  the 
space  of  three  months ;"  and  afterward  he  reasoned  "daily 
in  the  school  of  Tyrannus.  And  this  continued  for  the 
space  of  two  years;  so  that  all  they  that  dwelt  in  Asia 
heard  the  word  of  the  Lord,  both  Jews  and  Greeks." 
The  apostle  also  wrought  miracles,  and  the  discomfiture 
of  the  seven  sons  of  Sceva,  a  Jewish  priest,  in  their  at- 
tempt to  cast  the  evil  spirit  out  of  a  man,  only  added  to 
Paul's  fame  and  influence.  "And  not  a  few  of  them  that 
practiced  magical  arts  brought  their  books  together  and 
burned  them  in  the  sight  of  all;  and  they  counted  the 
price  of  them,  and  found  it  fifty  thousand  pieces  of  silver. 
So  mightily  grew  the  word  of  the  Lord  and  prevailed." 
Acts  xix,  8-22. 
The  Riot  of  The  latter  part  of  Paul's  stay  at  Ephesus  was  marked 
Demetrius.  ^v  a  ri0t?  stirred  up  by  Demetrius  and  his  fellow-crafts- 
men, the  makers  of  silver  shrines  of  Diana,  whose  mag- 
nificent marble  temple  was  the  chief  ornament  and  glory 
of  the  city.  The  apostle  was  delivered  from  imminent 
danger  through  the  friendly  offices  of  the  Asiarchs,  chief 
men  of  the  province.     Acts  xix,  23-41. 

Paul's  Larger        The  remarkable  development  of  the  apostle's  work  in 
Plans  and  Ephesus  and  the  Province  of  Asia  did  not  hide  from  his 

Course  to       x  t 

Jerusalem,  vision  the  larger  fields  beyond,  and  already  he  had  said, 
"I  must  also  see  Rome."     But  first  he  would  bring  to- 


Into  Macedonia  and  Greece.  91 

gether  the  funds  gathered  by  his  faithful  members  and 
agents  in  the  Churches  of  this  and  other  provinces,  for 
the  assistance  of  the  poor,  and  convey  them  to  Jerusa- 
lem. In  fulfillment  of  this  purpose  he  visited  Macedonia, 
and  then  spent  three  months  in  Greece.  A  plot  formed 
against  him  by  the  Jews  led  to  the  retracing  of  his  steps 
through  Macedonia.  In  the  farther  course  he  went  by 
ship  from  one  point  to  another.  The  scenes  of  his  pro- 
longed discourse  at  Troas,  of  his  counsels  and  appeals  at 
Miletus  to  the  elders  of  the  Church  at  Ephesus  and  tear- 
ful parting  with  them,  of  his  brief  sojourn  in  the  home 
of  Philip  the  Evangelist  at  Caesarea,  form  the  periods  of 
one  of  the  most  interesting  and  touching  passages  found 
in  Acts.  At  the  end  of  vain  efforts  to  dissuade  him,  Paul 
says,  "  What  do  ye,  weeping  and  breaking  my  heart?  for 
I  am  ready  not  to  be  bound  only,  but  also  to  die  at  Jeru- 
salem for  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus."  Acts  xx,  1 — 
xxi,  16. 

It  is  supposed  that  Paul  reached  Jerusalem  just  before  close  of  the 
Pentecost,  which  fell  on  May  28th,  in  the  year  57  A.  D.  £°aute^fand 
From  Ephesus,  in  the  spring  of  55, 1  he  wrote  the  First  Epistles. 
Epistle  to  the  Corinthians ;  from  Macedonia,  in  the  spring 
of  56,  the  Second  Epistle  to  the  Corinthians ;  from  Cor- 
inth, at  the  beginning  of  57,  the  Epistle  to  the  Romans.2 


The  student  should  again  be  on  the  alert,  lest, 
owing  to  the  modest  simplicity  of  Luke's  style, 
he  should  fail  to  note  his  supreme  greatness  as  a 
historian. 

STUDY  XIII.— Second  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Acts  xix,  2. 

Read  Acts  xviii,  23 — xix,  22.  Note  that  the  coming 
of  the  Spirit  upon  the  twelve  men,  xix,  6,  is  a  parallel  case 
to  the  bestowal  of  the  Spirit  in  Samaria  and  Csesarea,  and 

i  Bartlet,  140.  « Ramsay,  285,  288,  295. 


92        Studies  in  the  Apostolic  Church. 

registers  the  Divine  seal  upon  the  advance  step  now  made 
by  Paul  in  this  great  province.  The  "school"  of  Tyran- 
nus,  ver.  9,  means  a  lecture-room  such  as  the  rhetoricians 
used  for  their  exercises.  "We  may  safely  imagine  that 
most  if  not  all  of  the  seven  '  Churches  of  Asia '  addressed 
in  the  Apocalypse  had  their  origin  about  this  time,  as  well 
as  the  Churches  of  Colosse  and  Hierapolis,  the  neighbors 
of  Laodicea  in  the  Lycus  Valley."1 

STUDY  XIII,— Third  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Aets  xix,  23. 

Read  Acts  xix,  23-41.  The  stone  amphitheater  of 
Ephesus  was  of  immense  size:  "When  this  crowd  as- 
sembled there  it  was  a  building  that  could  hold  25,000 
or  30,000  people."2 

Suggestions  for  Map  "Work  and  Scripture  Outline. 

Draw  a  simple  outline  map,  leaving  out  all  details,  except 
those  called  for  by  the  Third  Missionary  Journey,  such  as  the 
several  cities  and  islands  named  and  the  Province  of  Asia,  and 
mark  the  course  of  Paul.     See  Map  2,  and  also  Ramsay,  map. 

Scripture  Outline. — Paul  revisits  Galatia  and  Phrygia,  Acts 
xviii,23;  Apollos  at  Ephesus  and  Corinth,  24-28  ;  Paul  proceeds 
to  Ephesus  and  baptizes  twelve  men,  with  signs  of  the  Spirit's 
approval,  xix,  1-7;  preaches  and  works  miracles,  8-20;  plans 
for  the  future,  21,  22 ;  the  riot,  23-41 ;  Paul  visits  Macedonia  and 
Greece,  xx,  1,  2;  course  to  Miletus,  3-17  ;  address  to  the  Ephe- 
sian  elders,  18-35;  farewell  and  farther  course  to  Jerusalem, 
xx,  36— xxi,  16. 

STUDY  XIII.— Fourth  Day.    Memory  Verse,  Acts  xx,  12. 

Eead  Acts  xx,  1-16.  The  student  should  picture  the 
experiences  of  Paul  not  recorded  by  Luke.  On  his  way 
"into  Macedonia,"  ver.  1,  the  apostle  first  waits  restlessly 
at  Troas  for  Titus  to  bring  him  tidings  from  Corinth. 
When  the  latter  does  not  arrive,  Paul  goes  onward,  and 
meets  him  in  Macedonia,  writes  Second  Corinthians  and 
sends  it,  and  perhaps  then  makes  the  visit  to  Illyricum 
alluded  to  in  Rom.  xv,  19. 

iN.  C.  B.,  on  verse  10.  sCam.  Bib.,  261. 


Into  Macedonia  and  Greece.  93 

General  References. 

Purves,  sees.  209-213,  219,  227-229,  231-233,  236,  237 ;  Bartlet, 
120-159;  Ramsay,  264-303;  C.  H.,  II,  9-32,  67-97,  120-135,  151- 
156,  196-236;  Stalker,  100-103;  Farrar  (St.  P.),  354-376,  401-403, 
420-431,  444,  445,  510-521 ;  Findlay,  Hast.  Bib.  Diet.,  Ill,  709-712. 

STUDY  XIII.— Fifth  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Acts  xx,  35. 

Eead  Acts  xx,  17-38.  Note  the  use  of  the  word 
"bishops"  in  ver.  28,  with  the  marginal  "overseers,"  as 
descriptive  of  the  elders  as  guardians  or  shepherds  of  the 
less  experienced  members.  In  this  early  period  the  term 
is  not  used  in  an  official  sense.  The  entire  address  should 
be  read  and  studied  with  great  care. 

Topics  for  Personal  Investigation  and  for  Assignment  in 
Class-work. 

1.  Christians  to  live  in,  and  have  the  fruits  of,  the  Holy 
Spirit.  Acts  xiii,52;  1  Thess.  i,  6;  Gal.  v,  22-25;  vi,  8;  Rom. 
v,  4 ;  viii,  4,  5  ;  ix,  1-3  ;  xiv,  17  ;  xv,  13,  30 ;  Col.  i,  8 ;  Phil,  i,  19. 

2.  Apollos.     C.  H.,  II,  14-17;  Stifler,  180-188. 

3.  Ephesus.     Rackham,  337-339;  Bartlet,  125;  Bib.  Diet, 

4.  The  Roman  Province  of  Asia.  Ramsay,  273,  274;  Rack- 
ham,  337. 

5.  Diana,  her  temple  and  worship  at  Ephesus.  Farrar 
(St.  P.),  357-381;   Ramsay  (C.  R.  E.),  112-145;   Bib.  Diet. 

6.  The  "school"  or  lecture-room  of  Tyrannus.  Ramsay, 
270,  271;   Rackham,  351. 

7.  Paul's  farewell  charge  to  the  Ephesian  elders.  Stifler, 
202-204 ;   Rackham,  382-396. 

STUDY  XIII.— Sixth  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Acts  xxi,  13. 

Read  Acts  xxi,  1-16.  On  the  phrase,  "  these  said  to 
Paul  through  the  Spirit,"  ver.  4,  Meyer  remarks:  "The 
Spirit  had  testified  to  them  that  a  fate  full  of  suffering 
awaited  Paul  in  Jerusalem,  and  this  in  their  loving,  zeal- 
ous care  they  took  as  a  valid  warning  to  him  not  to  go  to 
Jerusalem.  But  Paul  himself  was  more  fully  and  cor- 
rectly aware  of  the  will  of  the  Spirit." 


94        Studies  in  the  Apostolic  Church. 

Questions  for  Written  Answers. 

1.  What,  probably,  did  Priscillaand  Aquilafind  that  Apollos 
lacked?    Acts  xviii,  27. 

2.  To  what  city  in  Achaia  or  Greece  did  Apollos  go? 

3.  What  does  the  word  "Asia,"  Acts  xix,  10,  designate? 

4.  What  was  the  probable  value  of  the  "50,000  pieces  of 
silver,"  Acts  xix,  19? 

5.  What  was  the  cause  of  the  riot  described  in  chapter  xix  ? 

6.  What  notable  miracle  occurred  at  Troas  ? 

7.  What  new  beatitude  of  Christ  does  Paul  quote  in  his 
address  at  Miletus  ? 

STUDY  XIII.— Seventh  Day.    Memory  Verse,  Acts  xxi,  14. 

Write  in  the  notebook  your  chapter-names  for  Acts 
xviii-xx,  and  read,  for  the  story  of  the  period,  Bird, 
324-414. 

Personal  Thought. 

"And  now,  behold,  I  go  bound  in  the  spirit  unto 
Jerusalem,  not  knowing  the  things  that  shall  befall  me 
there:  save  that  the  Holy  Spirit  testifieth  unto  me  in 
every  city,  saying  that  bonds  and  afflictions  abide  me. 
But  I  hold  not  my  life  of  any  account  as  dear  unto  my- 
self, so  that  I  may  accomplish  my  course."  Acts  xx, 
22-24. 

A  successful  work,  a  loving  circle  of  friends,  a  con- 
stitution none  too  strong  and  already  worn  with  the 
hardship  of  many  journeys, — all  these  things  constrained 
St.  Paul  to  stay  in  Ephesus.  The  only  promise  he  had  as 
he  left  Miletus  was  that  bonds  and  afflictions  awaited  him 
in  Jerusalem,  but  he  had  a  world-vision  and  a  God-given 
work.  Am  I  in  the  place  Divinely  intended  for  me  ?  or 
is  there  a  "region  beyond"  where  I  am  needed  more? 
Are  the  grounds  sufficient  upon  which  I  have  decided  to 
remain  in  my  present  work  ?  Am  I  following  closely  the 
leading  of  the  Spirit  ? 

Read  1  Cor.  xvi,  9. 


PART  IV.— FOURTEENTH  WEEK. 

PAUL'S  MASTERLY  LETTEE  ON  CHURCH 
ORDER. 


STUDY  XIV.— First  Day.    Memory  Verse,  1  Cor.  i,  9. 

Among  the  abundant  labors  of  the  apostle  during  his  TheWrmngof 
residence  in  Ephesus  was  the  writing  of  his  first  extant  F,rstCorlnth'* 
Epistle  to  the  Corinthians.  Through  Apollos,  doubtless, 
Paul  had  heard  some  very  unfavorable  reports  of  the 
progress  of  the  converts  at  Corinth,  many  of  whom  were 
slaves,  and  all  of  whom  had  the  severest  temptations. 
There  is  good  reason  for  believing  that  in  addition  to 
the  report  of  Apollos,  Paul  had  written  a  previous  Epistle, 
which  has  been  lost,  and  that  in  response  to  this  letter 
the  Corinthians,  by  the  hands  of  Stephanas,  Fortunatus, 
and  Achaicus,  had  sent  a  reply  to  Paul,  asking  concern- 
ing certain  things  which  troubled  them.  From  First 
Corinthians,  which  was  a  reply  to  the  inquiries  of  the 
Church  at  Corinth,  we  gather  that  they  asked  concern- 
ing (1)  marriage,  (2)  meat  offered  to  idols,  (3)  matters 
relating  to  public  worship,  (4)  spiritual  gifts,  (5)  the 
resurrection,  (6)  the  collection  for  the  poor  in  Judea, 
(7)  the  sending  of  Apollos  back  to  them.  Furthermore, 
"by  them  which  are  of  the  household  of  Chloe,"  the 
party  spirit  and  disorders  which  had  crept  into  the 
Church  had  been  made  known  to  the  apostle,  1  Cor.  i,  11. 
Even  the  ministry  of  Apollos  had  not  been  altogether 
salutary.  His  impassioned  oratory  had  caused  some  to 
underestimate  the  worth  of  the  great  apostle.  Besides 
Apollos,  Judaizing  Christians  from  Jerusalem,  claiming 
the  authority  of  Peter,  or  Cephas,  as  they  called  him,  had 
preached  the  necessity  of  circumcision.     They  exalted 

95 


g6        Studies  in  the  Apostolic  Church. 

Peter  as  the   God-appointed    head   of  the    Church   and 

sought  to  undermine  Paul. 
Factions  in        The  names,  therefore,  of  Paul  and  Apollos  and  Peter, 
the  Church.  an(^  eyen  Q}iris^  had  become  party  names.     No  actual 

division  had  resulted  in  the  Church,  but  Paul  knew  that 
such  factions  might  easily  result  in  division.  The  Church, 
in  maintaining  this  sharp  contention  concerning  individ- 
uals, was  forgetting  the  simple  message  of  the  cross 
which  he  had  preached.  Paul  now  teaches  in  this  letter 
that  he  and  Apollos  and  Peter  are  laborers  with  Christ, 
and  he  ask3,  "Is  Christ  divided?  was  Paul  crucified 
for  you?  or  were  ye  baptized  into  the  name  of  Paul?" 
He  concludes  by  saying,  "  Wherefore  let  no  one  glory  in 
men.  For  all  things  are  yours ;  whether  Paul  or  Apollos, 
or  Cephas,  or  the  world,  or  life,  or  death,  or  things  pres- 
ent, or  things  to  come ;  all  are  yours ;  and  ye  are  Christ's ; 
and  Christ  is  God's."  Yet  he  adds  that  in  the  question 
of  human  agents,  he  was  their  "father"  in  the  gospel. 
1  Cor.  i — iv. 
sinful  Prac-  The  Church  at  Corinth  was  composed  largely  of  peo- 
^cfafcoifdi-  l5^e  °^  unfavorable  antecedents.  Their  parentage  and 
tions.  training  had  been  such  as  to  vitiate  their  appetites  and 
desires.  Former  habits  of  life  were  not  easily  thrown 
aside,  and  it  was  exceedingly  difficult  for  them  to  rise  to 
the  exalted  standard  of  the  gospel.  They  were  sorely 
tempted  to  sensuality,  which  they  saw  all  about  them, 
and  with  which  they  had  been  familiar  all  their  lives. 
Their  environment  taught  them  to  be  dishonest  and  un- 
truthful. There  were  quarrels  and  resulting  contests  in 
the  heathen  courts.  Christians  were  even  defending 
these  things.  One  prominent  member  of  the  Church 
was  living  in  notorious  crime  with  his  stepmother  during 
the  lifetime  of  his  father,  and  no  effort  had  been  made 
to  expel  him.  Paul  therefore  spoke  out  plainly  on  these 
points  and  the  subject  of  marriage  and  divorce.  He 
commands  the  expulsion  of  the  man  living  in  incest, 


Into  Macedonia  and  Greece.  97 

urges  fidelity  to  marriage  vows,  and  advises  that  mar- 
riages formed  even  with  unbelievers  should  not  be  broken, 
unless  the  unbelieving  depart;  and  in  general  he  coun- 
sels all  to  remain  in  the  state  in  which  they  are.  1  Cor. 
v — vii. 

In  answer  to  their  question  concerning  food  offered  Food  offered 
to  idols,  which  the  people  bought  in  the  markets,  Paul  to  ldo,s* 
instructed  them  that  since  the  idol  was  nothing  there 
could  be  no  contamination  by  eating  this  meat,  but  since 
even  Christians,  in  this  relation,  were  sometimes  called 
upon  to  eat  and  drink  in  honor  of  some  god,  and  such 
eating  and  drinking  would  be  understood  as  a  recogni- 
tion of  the  idol,  such  practice  should  be  avoided  if  it 
caused  a  brother  to  stumble.     1  Cor.  viii — x. 

He  next  corrected  abuse  in  public  worship.    Women,  Abuses  in 

in  their  enthusiasm,  often  forgot  the   customs  of  their  p"b,,c  Wor- 
'  °  ship. 

day  and  uncovered  their  heads  and  addressed  the  con- 
gregation and  engaged  in  the  disputes.  These  practices 
Paul  regarded  as  unbecoming,  and  he  directs  that  ordi- 
narily women  should  not  speak  publicly,  but  if  the  Spirit 
made  an  exception  to  this  rule,  modesty  must  not  be  laid 
aside.  The  Lord's  Supper  should  also  be  observed  with 
decorum  and  reverence  and  in  the  spirit  of  brotherly 
love.    1  Cor.  xi. 

The  later  chapters  of  the  Epistle  will  be  considered 
in  the  next  Study. 

First  Corinthians  is  the  commentator's  delight, 
because  scarcely  any  New  Testament  writing  is 
more  capable  of  being  illuminated  by  a  portrayal  of 
the  historical  situation,  nor  is  any  more  susceptible 
of  a  definite  and  clear  analysis. 


STUDY  XIV.—  Second  Day.     Memory  Verse,  1  Cor.  i,  30. 

Eead  1  Cor.  i.     It  is  thought  that   Sosthenes,  who 
unites  with  Paul  in  the  greeting,  may  be  the  former 

7 


98        Studies  in  the  Apostolic  Church. 

ruler  of  the  synagogue  at  Corinth.  On  ver.  2,  Godet 
says:  "The  whole  Epistle  is,  as  it  were,  summed  up 
beforehand  in  these  two  ideas :  holiness  of  the  members, 
unity  of  the  body."  Note,  also,  the  two  great  truths, 
"  Christ  crucified,"  ver.  23,  and  God's  choice,  ver.  27-31. 

STUDY  XIV.— Third  Day.     Memory  Verse,  1  Cor.  ii,  12. 

Eead  1  Cor.  ii.  Mark  the  privilege  of  the  humblest 
Christian  to  have  revealed  unto  him  "through  the 
Spirit"  "the  deep  things  of  God,"  ver.  10;  and  the  law 
by  which  it  is  impossible  for  the  "  natural  man"  to  re- 
ceive "  the  things  of  the  Spirit  of  God,"  for  "he  can 
not  know  them,"  ver.  14. 

Suggestions  for  Map  Work  and  Scripture  Outline. 

Make  a  simple  map  of  the  region  of  Western  Asia  Minor, 
Macedonia,  and  Greece,  and  mark  the  route  between  Ephesus 
and  Corinth,  both  by  land  and  sea.  See  Maps  1  and  2 ;  Hurlbut, 
130;    Ramsay,  Map  ;  N.  C.  B.,  Maps. 

Scripture  Outline. — Salutation  and  thanksgiving,  1  Cor. 
i,  1-9;  True  relation  of  ministers  and  Churches,  i,  10 — iv ; 
Church  discipline,  v  ;  Avoidance  of  heathen  courts,  vi,  1-8 ;  And 
of  bodily  sins,  vi,  9-20 ;  Marriage  questions,  vii ;  Meats  offered 
to  idols,  viii ;  Surrender  of  rights  for  the  sake  of  others,  ix,  1 — 
xi,  1;  Women  speaking  in  the  Church  assemblies,  xi,2-16;  Dis- 
orders in  the  Lord's  Supper,  xi,  17-34. 

(Concluded  in  Study  XV,  Third  Day.) 

STUDY  XTV—  Fourth  T>ay.    Memory  Verse,  1  Cor.  iii,  22. 

Eead  1  Cor.  iii.  Consider  the  statements  that  "  we 
are  God's  fellow-workers,"  ver.  9;  that  every  one  is  a 
builder,  ver.  12-15;  that  "ye  are  a  temple  of  God,"  ver. 
16;  and  that  "  the  temple  of  God  is  holy,"  ver.  17. 

General  References. 

Purves,  sees.  219-226;  Bartlet,  130-140;  McClymont,  49, 
58-64;  Stevens,  340-352,  389-405,  433-482;  Ramsay,  275,  276; 
C.  H.,  II,  26-68:  Stalker,  122-131;  Farrar  (St.  P.),  376-401: 
Godet,  238-307  ;  Bruce,  71-75. 


Into  Macedonia  and  Greece. 


99 


STUDY  XIV.— Fifth  Day.     Memory  Verse,  1  Cor.  viii,  13. 

Read  1  Cor.  viii.  Observe,  ver.  1,  "Knowledge 
puffeth  up,"  but  "love"  buildeth  up.  Can  any  one 
maintain  the  attitude  of  ver.  13,  and  not  be  immeasur- 
ably developed  and  enriched  in  character  ? 

Topics  for  Personal  Investigation  and.  for  Assignment 
in  Class-work. 

1.  Christians  to  pray,  prophesy,  sing,  worship  in,  and  be 
temples  of,  the  Holy  Spirit.  John  iv,  24  ;  1  Cor.  iii,  16, 17  ;  vi, 
19,  20;  Rom.  viii,  26,  27;  Eph.  ii,  18-22;  v,  18-20;  vi,  18; 
Jude  20. 

2.  Corinth.  C.  H.,  I,  414-416;  Farrar  (St.  P.),  314-317; 
Hurlbut,  123. 

3.  The  Roman  province  of  Achaia.  Rackham,  301 ;  C.  H., 
I,  416,  417. 

4.  Spiritual  knowledge  and  wisdom.  1  Cor.  i,  31— ii,  16; 
N.  C.  B.,  146-152;  Bruce,  358,  359  ;  Hast.  Bib.  Diet.,  Knowledge! 

5.  Man  as  God's  temple.  1  Cor.  iii,  16,  17;  vi,  19,20; 
N.  C.  B.,  155,  156,  174,  175;   Stevens,  438;    Bruce,  252,  253,  348.' 

6.  Paul's  view  of  the  marriage  relation.  1  Cor.  vii ;  Stevens, 
447-450;  Matheson,  246-251;  N.  C.  B.,  30,  31.  See  also  Study 
XXIV,  Fifth  Day,  Topic  8,  and  Study  XXVII. 

7.  Rights  and.  their  surrender  for  the  sake  of  others.  1  Cor. 
viii,  13— ix,  27;  N.  C.  B.,  191-199;   Stevens,  455,  456. 

8.  The  two  sacraments  of  baptism  and  the  Lord's  Supper  in 
the  early  Church.  1  Cor.  i,  13-17;  x,  1-i;  xi,  20-34;  Bartlet, 
460-475;   Stevens,  461-464 ;   Hast.  Bib.  Diet.,  Ill,  726,  727. 

STUDY  XTV.— Sixth  Day.     Memory  Verse,  1  Cor.  ix,  24. 

Eead  1  Cor.  ix,  19-27;  xi,  23-34.  Meditate  deeply 
on  ix,  19-22,  as  the  ideal  of  every  Christian  life  in  per- 
sonal evangelism.  Ver.  25,  "Like  competitors  on  the 
race-course,  Christians  must  train.  ...  In  eating, 
drinking,  and  other  bodily  gratifications  the  Greek 
athletes  were  under  strict  rule  for  ten  months."  It 
should  be  remembered  that  xi,  23-34,  is  the  earliest 
written  account  of  the  Lord's  Supper  in  the  New  Testa- 
ment.1 

1  Hast.  Bib.  Diet.,  Ill,  146, 147;  Stevens,  463. 


ioo      Studies  in  the  Apostolic  Church. 

Questions  for  "Written  Answers. 

1.  When  and  by  whom  was  the  Church  at  Corinth  founded? 

2.  What  disorders  had  crept  into  the  Corinthian  Church? 

3.  On  what  other  points  did  the  Corinthians  seek  light  ? 

4.  By  what  means  were  these  matters  brought  to  the 
knowledge  of  Paul? 

5.  Where  and  at  about  what  date  was  First  Corinthians 
written  ? 

6.  What  are  the  apostle's  directions  and  answers  respecting 
the  disorders  and  difficulties  at  Corinth  ? 

STUDY  XIV.— Seventh  Day.    Memory  Verse,  1  Cor.  xi,  26. 

Personal  Thought. 

"Let  him  that  thinketh  he  standeth  take  heed  lest 
he  fall.'5    1  Cor.  x,  12. 

What  sinful  practices  would  St.  Paul  speak  against  if 
he  were  to  write  a  letter  to  my  Church  to-day,  after 
having  been  fully  informed  as  to  the  conditions  in  that 
Church  ?  What  harmful  tendencies  in  my  own  life  would 
he  condemn  if  he  were  to  write  to  me  or  concerning  me  ? 
Do  I  seek  to  know  the  mind  of  Christ  as  Paul  sought  to 
know  it  ?  Do  I  realize  the  difficulties  of  right  living,  and 
do  I  exercise  myself  to  overcome  these  difficulties  ? 

Read  1  Cor.  ix,  24-27. 


PART  IV.— FIFTEENTH  WEEK. 
THE  SUPREMACY  OF  LOVE. 


STUDY  XV.-First  Day.     Memory  Verse,  1  Cor.  xii,  13. 

Of  this  first  canonical  letter  to  the  Corinthians,  Bart-  The  Unifying 
let  says  that  it  is  "one  of  the  most  wonderful  of  letters    Princ,D,e- 
whether  as  a  revelation  of  the  qualities  of  the  writer's 
heart  and  mind,  or  as  a  factor  in  a  great  crisis  in  relig- 
ious history."     The  chapters  which  remain  to  be  con- 
sidered form  a  section  unsurpassed  for  breadth,  ethical 
beauty,  eloquence,  and  literary  power  by  anything  that 
came  from  the  pen  of  the  apostle.     The  great  theme  of 
chapter  xiii,  as  Sabatier  observes,  controls  the  thought 
of  the  Epistle,  and  produces  its  "profound  unity,"  in 
spite  of  the  many  questions  treated.     Each  solution' that 
Paul  suggests  is  simply  "a  new  application  of  the  perma- 
nent and  general  principles  of  the  gospel.     This  Epistle 
exhibits  the  expansion  of  the  Christian  principle  as  it 
spreads  into  the  sphere  of  practical  affairs.     While  the 
letter  to  the  Galatians  was  the  foundation  of  Christian 
doctrine,  the  two  letters  to  the  Corinthians  are  the  be- 
ginning of  Christian  ethics." 

The  key  to  this  unity  and  variety  of  Christian  life  in  The  Action 
the  early  Church  is  also  in  the  constant  action  of  the  Holy  of  the  Ho,y 
Spirit.     «  For  to  one  is  given  ...  the  word  of  wisdom;  ^^ 
...  to  another  the  word  of  knowledge ;  ...  to  another 
faith ;  ...  to  another  gifts  of  healings ;  ...  to  another 
workings  of  miracles;  .  .  .  to  another  prophecy ;  ...  to 
another  discernings  of  spirits;    ...    to  another  divers 
kinds  of  tongues;  ...  to  another  the  interpretation  of 
tongues:    but  all  these  worketh  the  one  and  the  same 
Spirit,  dividing  to  each  one  severally  even  as  he  will." 
"Now  ye  are  the  body  of  Christ,  and  severally  members 

101 


Grace. 


1 02      Studies  in  the  Apostolic  Church. 

thereof.  And  God  hath  set  some  in  the  Church,  first 
apostles,  secondly  prophets,  thirdly  teachers,  then  mir- 
acles, then  gifts  of  healings,  helps,  governments,  divers 
kinds  of  tongues."     1  Cor.  xii. 

The  crowning  But  beyond  all  these  gifts  and  interpenetrating  them 
is  love.  "  How  high  and  wide-reaching  the  spiritual  re- 
quirements of  this  law  of  love  are  ...  is  magnificently 
brought  out  in  that  incomparable  hymn  of  love  chanted 
by  St.  Paul  in  1  Cor.  xiii.1  In  connection  with  this  chap- 
ter one  thinks  of  the  noble  exposition  of  it  by  Henry 
Drummond.2  He  compares  the  qualities  or  ingredients 
of  love,  as  given  in  verses  4-6,  to  the  spectrum  of  light, 
and  makes  them  nine, — patience,  kindness,  generosity, 
humility,  courtesy,  unselfishness,  good  temper,  guileless- 
ness,  sincerity, — and  shows  that  "these  make  up  the 
supreme  gift,  the  stature  of  the  perfect  man."  He  then 
proves  that  love  is  supreme  because  it  makes  up  the  very 
texture  of  the  life  of  God  and  all  the  good.  "To  love 
abundantly  is  to  live  abundantly,  and  to  love  forever  is 
to  live  forever.  .  .  .  Give  yourself  first  to  love,  .  .  .  be- 
cause it  is  going  to  last;  because  in  the  very  nature  of 
things  it  is  an  eternal  life."     1  Cor.  xiii. 

Spiritual  Gifts  In  the  next  chapter  the  apostle  presents  the  consider- 
ations and  rules  which  should  control  the  exercise  of  the 
spiritual  gifts,  so  that  "  all  things  be  done  unto  edify- 
ing," and  also  that  they  "  be  done  decently  and  in  order." 
1  Cor.  xiv. 
The  Resur-  Again,  there  occurs  in  the  course  of  this  letter  the 
treatment  of  a  great  theme,  that  of  the  resurrection,  in 
a  manner  to  make  it  forever  memorable.  Paul  starts 
from  the  fact  of  Christ's  resurrection,  and  in  ver.  5-8 
he  gives  a  remarkable  summary  of  his  appearances,  clos- 
ing with  the  appearance  of  Christ  to  himself.  In  the 
latter  part  of  his  argument  he  points  to  the  analogy  of 
seed-grain,  to  the  variety  of  embodiments  which  God  pro- 

lOrr,  Hast.  Bib.  Diet.,  Ill,  156. 

2 "The  Greatest  Thing  in  the  World." 


Orderly  Wor- 
ship. 


rectlon. 


Into  Macedonia  and  Greece.  103 

vides  for  different  creatures,  and  to  the  range  of  magni- 
tude and  beauty  in  the  heavenly  bodies.  He  makes  it 
plain  that  the  body  is  redeemed  and  shall  be  changed 
and  made  incorruptible,  and  that  death  is  to  be  "swal- 
lowed up  in  victory."     1  Cor.  xv. 

In  the  closing  chapter  Paul  directs  the  attention  of  the  Conclusion  of 
Corinthians  to  the  collection  which  he  is  taking  among  the  Letter« 
the  Churches  for  the  poor  of  Judea.  It  is  thought  that 
the  three  brethren  mentioned  in  ver.  17  had  brought  the 
letter  from  Corinth  to  which  the  apostle  is  making  reply, 
which  is  sent,  not  by  them,  but  by  "the  brethren"  re- 
ferred to  in  ver.  11.  Apollos,  ver.  12,  probably  regarded 
it  as  unwise  and  unloyal  to  Paul  to  visit  Corinth  at  this 
time.     1  Cor.  xvi. 


It  was  the  advice  of  Henry  Drummond  to  an 
audience  of  students  that  they  should  read  the 
thirteenth  of  First  Corinthians  every  day  for  six 
months.  Perhaps  here  is  a  suggestion  of  the  way 
he  prepared  his  own  wonderful  exposition. 


STUDY  XV.— Second  Day.     Memory  Verse,  1  Cor.  xii,  31. 

Read  1  Cor.  xii.  On  ver.  3,  Stevens  remarks:  "The 
earliest  creed  of  Christendom  consists  of  two  words  (in 
Greek), — Jesus  is  Lord."  Truly  to  say  this  with  per- 
sonal acceptance  of  its  full  depth  of  meaning  involves 
the  renewing  of  the  soul  through  the  Holy  Spirit.  Note 
that  the  figure  of  the  body  and  its  members  shows  that 
the  unity  of  Christians  is  a  vital  unity:  they  partake  of 
one  common  life,  and  are  organic  parts  of  one  whole. 
For  the  complete  efficiency  of  this  "body  of  Christ" 
there  must  be  a  wide  range  of  variety  in  its  members; 
each  member,  even  to  the  humblest,  must  be  active ;  and 
all  must  be  bound  together  by  mutual  sympathy  and  f  eel- 
ins:  for  each  other.     What  a  design  for  a  Church! 


104      Studies  in  the  Apostolic  Church. 

STUDY  XV.— Third  Day.     Memory  Verse,  1  Cor.  xiii,  13. 

Eead  1  Cor.  xiii.  The  special  "prophecies,"  "tongues," 
and  "knowledge"  of  the  primitive  Church  were  to  pass 
away,  because,  like  the  scaffolding  of  a  building,  these 
unusual  gifts  would  be  no  longer  needed  when  the  Church 
was  established.  The  reference  to  "seeing  in  a  mirror, 
darkly,"  is  to  a  man  seeing  the  figure  of  another  in  one 
of  the  imperfectly  reflecting  metal  mirrors  of  that  day 
compared  to  seeing  the  man  "face  to  face."  The  entire 
chapter  is  worthy  of  being  committed  to  memory. 

Suggestions  for  Map  "Work  and  Scripture  Outline. 

Note  that  the  four  provinces — Galatia,  Asia,  Achaia,  Mace- 
donia— in  which  Paul  has  carried  forward  the  Gentile  Mission 
are  mentioned  in  chapter  xvi,  making  a  line  about  six  hundred 
miles  east  and  west  from  Derbe  to  Corinth,  and  then  northward 
about  three  hundred  miles  to  Philippi. 

Scripture  Outline. — Unity  of  the  Church  having  diverse 
gifts,  1  Cor.  xii ;  The  supreme  gift  or  grace  of  love,  xiii ;  Edifi- 
cation and  order  in  the  use  of  gifts,  xiv  ;  The  resurrection,  xv ; 
Closing  directions  and  commendations  and  benediction,  xvi. 

(Concluded  from  Study  XIV,  Third  Day.) 

STUDY  XV— Fourth  Day.     Memory  Verse,  1  Cor.  xiv,  15. 

Read  1  Cor.  xiv.  "  It  was  a  happy  circumstance  for 
the  future  of  Christianity  that  in  these  early  days,  when 
there  were  almost  as  many  wild  suggestions  and  foolish 
opinions  as  there  were  converts,  there  should  have  been 
this  one  clear,  practical  judgment,  the  embodiment  of 
Christian  wisdom."1  But  the  point  is  not  to  be  missed 
that  here  is  seen  "a  spectacle  of  fresh  and  transforming 
spiritual  power  .  .  .  energizing  in  every  member,"  and 
that  lifeless  order  can  never  compensate  for  the  lack  of 
this  in  the  Church  in  any  age.2 

General  References. 

Purves,  sec.  224  ;  Bartlet,  493-496 ;  McClymont,  64 ;  Stevens, 
i  Dods,  104.  »  Stalker,  181 . 


Into  Macedonia  and  Greece. 


105 


433-438,  467-480;    C.  H.,  II,  58-67;    Farrar  (St.  P.),   394-401; 
Godet,  278-295;  Bruce,  358-394. 

STUDY  XV.— Fifth  Day.     Memory  Verse,  1  Cor.  xv,  58. 

Read  1  Cor.  xv.  The  statements  about  the  baptism 
"for  the  dead,"  ver.  29,  perhaps  present  the  greatest  dif- 
ficulty of  the  chapter.  On  this,  Massie1  remarks:  "Per- 
haps we  could  combine  the  views  of  Evans  and  Godet,  and 
say, '  They  that  are  baptized  with  suffering  in  expectation 
of  the  resurrection  of  the  dead.'  " 

Topics  for  Personal  Investigation  and  for  Assignment  in 
Class-work. 

1.  The  gifts  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  Mark  xiii,  11;  Acts  ii,  4; 
x,  45,  46;  xix,  6;  1  Cor.  xii,  4-11;  2  Tim.  i,  14;  Heb.  ii,  4. 

2.  Christian  diversity  in  unity,  1  Cor.  xii.  Stevens,  434,435, 
464-469;  Bruce,  377,  380. 

3.  "Teachers,"  1  Cor.  xii,  28,  as  a  special  class  of  workers 
in  the  early  Church.     Bartlet,  484-486;  Hast.  Bib.  Diet.,  I,  436. 

4.  Love  as  the  supreme  Christian  grace,  1  Cor.  xiii.  Ste- 
rens,  435;  Bruce,  358-361 ;   Hast.  Bib.  Diet.,  Love. 

5.  Special  spiritual  gifts  of  the  early  Christians,  1  Cor.  xii, 
xiv.     Bartlet,  485-487 ;  Stalker,  125-127  ;   Bruce,  369-371. 

6.  The  doctrine  of  the  resurrection,  1  Cor.  xv.  Stevens, 
474^80;   Bruce,  385-394  ;   Hast.  Bib.  Diet. 

STUDY  XV.— Sixth  Day.     Memory  Verse,  1  Cor.  xvi,  13. 

Read  1  Cor.  xvi.  On  ver.  2  note  this  from  Meyer: 
"  It  does  not,  indeed,  follow  from  this  passage  in  itself 
that  the  Sunday  was  already  observed  at  that  time  by  as- 
semblies for  the  worship  of  God,  although  this  is  to  be 
assumed  from  other  indications.     See  Acts  xx,  7." 

Questions  for  "Written  Answers. 

1.  What  do  the  words  "anathema"  and  "  Maran  atha " 
mean,  xii,  3;  xvi,  22? 

2.  What  is  the  basis  of  the  distribution  of  the  gifts  of  the 
Spirit,  xii,  7,  11  ? 

IN.  O.  B.,  41. 


106      Studies  in  the  Apostolic  Church. 

3.  In  what  respect  is  love  greater  than  faith  and  hope 
xiii,  13? 

4.  What  is  expressed  by  the  word  "prophesy,"  xiv,  2,  and 
elsewhere  ? 

5.  What  terms  are  used  to  characterize  the  body  of  the 
resurrection,  xv,  42-44  ? 

6.  What  precaution  does  Paul  take  in  the  conveying  of  the 
collection  from  Corinth  to  Jerusalem,  xvi,  3? 

STUDY  XV.— Seventh  Day.     Memory  Verse,  1  Cor.  xvi,  14. 

Personal  Thought. 

"  But  now  abideth  faith,  hope,  love,  these  three;  and 
the  greatest  of  these  is  love."     1  Cor.  xiii,  13. 

When  Jesus  Christ  dwells  in  a  man,  that  man  instinct- 
ively loves  his  fellow-men,  for  Christ  is  love.  Do  I  note 
an  increase  in  unselfish  love  in  my  life  day  by  day  ?  How 
is  it  possible  to  cultivate  this  grace  ?  How  does  Christian 
love  manifest  itself  ?  In  what  ways  to-day  may  I  prove 
my  love  ? 

Read  1  John  iv,  7-21. 


PART  IV.— SIXTEENTH  'WEEK. 

PAUL'S  EMOTIONAL  LETTER— A  WINDOW  INTO 
HIS  HEART. 


STUDY  XVI.— First  Day.     Memory  Verse,  2  Cor.  i,  20. 

In  some  respects  Second  Corinthians  is  the  most  diffi-  Emotion  the 
cult  of  all  of  Paul's   Epistles  adequately  to  understand  Kevtot,,e 

r  Epistle. 

and  to  present.  Earrar  pronounces  this  the  least  sys- 
tematic, and  First  Corinthians  the  most  systematic,  of  all 
the  Pauline  letters.1  "There  has  been  a  storm;  the  air 
is  still  electric."2  The  letter  is  filled  with  emotion; 
and  not  one  current  of  feeling,  pure  and  strong,  but  an 
agitation  and  alternation  of  different  currents.  But 
why  this  conflict  of  emotion  in  the  soul  of  the  apostle  ? 
It  is  due  to  a  flood  of  opposition  and  calumny  at  Cor- 
inth, and  Paul  is  constrained  to  defend  himself  and 
his  work.  His  sensitive  spirit  protests  against  this,  for 
it  involves  the  appearance  of  self-praise.  Then  there  is 
the  pain  of  unjust  accusation  and  distrust,  while,  with 
immeasurable  love  and  resolution  the  apostle  seeks  to 
win  the  Corinthian  Church  away  from  the  influence  of 
false  teachers  and  perverse  self-confidence.  The  Epistle 
thus  becomes  a  window  into  his  heart,  through  which  we 
gain  a  rare  insight  into  the  very  life  of  a  resplendent  soul. 

The  following  steps  may  have  preceded  the  writing  of  Events  Pre- 
this  Epistle,3  at  least  they  seem  to  explain  some  things  par ato*7 to 
found  in  the  letter:  (1)  Visit  of  Titus  and  his  compan- 
ion, 2  Cor.  xii,  16-18,  to  Corinth  with  the  First  Epistle. 
(2)  Timothy  arrives  at  Corinth  by  way  of  Macedonia. 
The  discontent  becomes  more  serious  and  he  returns  to 
Paul  with  the  news.  (3)  Judaistic  emissaries,  2  Cor.  xi, 
4,  lead  the  Corinthians  even  to  open  rebellion,  and  word 

1  Farrar  (M.  B.),  232,  233.         a  Massle,  N.  O.  B.,  44.         8N.  C.  B.,67,68. 
107 


108      Studies  in  the  Apostolic  Church. 

is  brought  to  Paul.  (4)  He  hastily  visits  Corinth  by  sea, 
his  second  visit,  2  Cor.  ii,  1,  but  can  not  stem  the  tide, 
and  retires  to  Macedonia,  declaring  he  will  return,  and, 
if  necessary,  punish.  (5)  He  does  not,  however,  return 
from  Macedonia — for  proper  reasons — but  proceeds  to 
Ephesus.  (6)  From  Ephesus  he  sends  a  severe  letter  by 
Titus,  stating  that  he  is  on  the  point  of  coming,  2  Cor. 
xii,  14;  xiii,  1,  but  is  again  deterred  on  just  grounds 
from  going.  (7)  He  grows  impatient  for  news  of  the 
effect  of  his  letter,  and  goes  north  to  Troas,  for  mission 
work  and  to  see  Titus  sooner.  But  his  spirit  has  no  rest, 
2  Cor.  ii,  7,  and  he  leaves  for  Macedonia,  where  he  meets 
Titus  and  is  overjoyed  at  his  good  news.  (8)  He  sends 
Titus  back  to  Corinth  with  the  present  Epistle.  (9)  He 
follows  himself,  and  spends  three  months  there,  Acts  xx,  3. 
Progress  of  The  letter  is,  therefore,  drawn  from  Paul  by  the  res- 
the  Early  toration  of  the  Corinthians,  and  is  an  expression  of  deep 
Chapters,  personal  feeling.  It  has  been  a  period  of  mutual  suffer- 
ing, both  with  the  apostle  and  now  with  his  spiritual 
children,  as  they  have  seen  the  agony  they  brought  "to 
the  tenderest-hearted  of  Christian  men."  So  the  first 
thoughts  of  the  Epistle  are  of  kinship  in  suffering  and  of 
God's  comfort.  The  way  is  now  prepared  so  that  he  can 
explain  and  justify  his  failure  to  come  to  them,  and  his 
anxiety  about  the  intermediate  letter.  He  is  led  to  speak 
of  the  ministration  of  the  Spirit  and  of  the  nature  and 
practice  of  his  own  ministry;  of  the  distinction  between 
believers  and  unbelievers,  and  the  need  of  being  sep- 
arated; of  his  joy  and  comfort,  and  that  of  Titus,  in  the 
present  devotion  and  affection  of  the  Corinthians,  though 
he  had  made  them  sorry  unto  repentance  by  the  severe 
intermediate  letter.  1  Cor.  i — vii. 
Liberality  and  The  second  part  of  the  Epistle  takes  up  the  subject 
*  *  of  ofvingS.  °^  the  collection,  which  has  been  long  in  abeyance;  and 
Paul  incites  the  Corinthians  to  liberality,  both  by  the 
example  of  the  Macedonians  and  by  the  motive  to  cheer- 


Into  Macedonia  and  Greece.  109 

ful  and  bountiful  giving  which  springs  from  God'3  boun- 
tiful grace  and  the  corresponding  harvest  which  returns 
to  the  giver  from  such  sowing.  "As  ye  abound  in  every- 
thing, in  faith,  and  utterance,  and  knowledge,  and  in  all 
earnestness,  and  in  your  love  to  us,  see  that  ye  abound  in 
this  grace  also.  .  .  .  For  ye  know  the  grace  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  that,  though  he  was  rich,  yet  for 
your  sakes  he  became  poor,  that  ye  through  his  poverty 
might  become  rich."    2  Cor.  viii,  ix. 

The  third  division  of  the  Epistle  opens  with  thoughts  Heroic  Apos- 
concerning  Christ  as  the  standard,  and  then,  in  chapter  Qo^PQrace 
xi,  the  apostle  reluctantly  and  in  humility  unfolds  his  Sufficient. 
own   heroic  devotion  to   Christ  and   men.     "Are   they 
Israelites  ?    So  am  I.     Are  they  the  seed  of  Abraham  ? 
So  am  I  ?    Are  they  ministers  of  Christ  ?    (I  speak  as 
one    beside    himself)  I   more;    ...    Of   the  Jews  five 
times  received   I  forty  stripes  save  one.     Thrice  was  I 
beaten   with  rods,  once  was  I  stoned,  thrice  I  suffered 
shipwreck,  a  night  and  a  day  have  I  been  in  the  deep." 
Thence   he  passes  to  an  account  of  his  visions  and  rev- 
elations— the  "thorn  in  the  flesh,"  and  God's  sufficiency, 
and  the  Epistle  concludes  with  references  to  his  coming 
visit  to  Corinth,  the  counsel  to  self-examination,  and  the 
triune  benediction.     2  Cor.  x — xiii. 


Second  Corinthians  is  hard  to  outline  and  con- 
strue, but  has  some  of  the  stateliest  and  most  pre- 
cious passages  for  memorizing  in  all  Holy  Writ. 
Let  the  student  treasure  up  at  least  one  of  these 
great  paragraphs. 


STUDY  XVI.— Second  Day.     Memory  Verse,  2  Cor.  ii,  14. 

Eead  2  Cor.  i,  ii.  Note  that  from  i,  15,  onward 
through  ii,  Paul  is  careful  to  explain  why  he  did  not 
carry  out  his  promise  to  return  to  Corinth  after  his  brief 


iio      Studies  in  the  Apostolic  Church. 

and  unavailing  second  visit,  but  "out  of  much  affliction 
and  anguish  of  heart  .  .  .  wrote  .  .  .  with  many 
tears,"  the  severe  letter,  which  brought  them  to  repent, 
and  to  discipline  the  chief  offender;  and  he  now  asks 
that  forgiveness  be  shown  him,  ii,  G-10.  After  Paul 
"went  forth  into  Macedonia,"  ii,  13,  met  Titus  and  sent 
him  back  to  Corinth  with  this  Epistle,  he  is  supposed  to 
have  gone  as  far  westward  as  at  least  the  boundary  of 
Illyricum,  Rom.  xv,  19. 1 

STUDY  XVI.— Third  Day.     Memory  Verse,  2  Cor.  iii,  18. 

Read  2  Cor.  iii.  Drummond  has  placed  all  under 
debt  by  his  treatment  of  iii,  18.,  in  his  address  "  The 
Changed  Life."  See,  also,  on  ver.  12-18,  Deuney,  Ex- 
positor's Bible,  X,  "The  Transfiguring  Spirit." 

Suggestions  for  Map  "Work  and  Scripture  Outline. 

Follow  the  apostle  in  his  possible  journey  westward  from 
Thessalonica  on  the  Egnatian  Way  to  the  border  of  Illyricum 
and  return.     See  Hurlbut,  124,  125. 

Scripture  Outline. — Salutation  and  thanksgiving  i,  1-11; 
The  Christian  ministry  in  its  motives  and  experiences,  i,  12 — vii ; 
Liberality  and  giving,  viii,  ix  ;  The  defense  and  exhibit  of  Paul's 
apostieship,x,l — xiii,10;  Conclusion  and  benediction,  xiii,  11-13. 

STUDY  XVI.— Fourth  Day.    Memory  Verse,  2  Cor.  v,  17. 

Read  2  Cor.  v.  Ever  hold  in  mind  the  great  truth, 
"  We  are  ambassadors  on  behalf  of  Christ, "  ver.  20. 

General  References. 

Purves,  sees.  227-230;  Bartlet,  144-152;  McClymont,  49, 
65-69 ;  Stevens,  367-374,  390-393,  407-414,  423,  443,  444,  453,  466, 
476-478;  Ramsay,  276,  282-289;  C.  H.,  II,  90-125;  Stalker,  105, 
109;   Farrar  (St.  P.),  401-419;   Godet,  308-340;  Bruce,  75-89. 

STUDY  XVI.— Fifth  Day.    Memory  Verse,  2  Cor.  ix,  7. 

Read  2  Cor.  ix.  "It  is  well  to  mark  how  much  at- 
tention the  foremost  of  all  the  apostles  gave  to  such  a 

i  Purves,  sec.  281;  Hast.  Bib.  Diet.,  II,  450,  451. 


Into  Macedonia  and  Greece.  i  1 1 

matter  as  the  collection  of  money.  It  is  not  right  to  let 
the  money  of  the  Lord's  house  be  collected  and  managed 
on  mere  earthly  principles.  The  treasury  of  his  temple 
is  holy."     Donald  Fraser. 

Topics  for  Personal  Investigation  and  for  Assignment  in 
Class- work. 

1.  Believers  to  realize  Christ  and  become  like  him  through 
the  Holy  Spirit.  John  xv,  26;  xvii,  14, 15;  1  Cor.  xii,3;  2  Cor. 
iii,  18;  Rom.  viii,  9-11;  Eph.  iii,  14-19;  1  John,  iv,  2,  13-15; 
v,  6-12. 

2.  A  study  of  Paul's  emotional  nature.  Farrar  (M.  B.), 
231-241;   Purves,  sec.  229;  Hast.  Bib.  Diet.,  Ill,  700. 

3.  The  Christian  ministry.  2  Cor.  i,  12— vii ;  Bruce,  373-377 ; 
Stalker,  109-118;    Farrar  (St.  P.),  411-413;   Godet,  316-323. 

4.  Paul's  teaching  as  to  giving  or  Christian  stewardship. 
2  Cor.  viii,  ix ;  Godet,  324-326;  N.  C.  B.,  301-310;  Exp.  Bib., 
XX,  XXI. 

5.  The  large  place  he  assigned  to  his  last  general  offering 
for  the  poor  among  the  Christians  of  Judea.  1  Cor.  xvi,  1-4; 
2  Cor.  ix,  1-5;  Rom.  xv,  26-28;  Farrar  (St.  P.),  420-422; 
Stalker,  148. 

6.  Paul's  visions  and  revelations.  2  Cor.  xii,  1-7;  Exp. 
Bib.,  XXVI;  Bartlet,  56,  57;  Hast.  Bib.  Diet.,  Ill,  700. 

7.  The  nature  of  Paul's  thorn  or  "stake"  in  the  flesh.  2 
Cor.  xii,  7-9;  Ramsay,  94-97;  Matheson,  46-59;  Hast.  Bib. 
Diet.,  Ill,  700,701. 

STUDY  XVI.— Sixth  Day.    Memory  Verse,  2  Cor.  xii,  9. 

Read  2  Cor.  xi,  22 — xii,  10.  From  account  of  an  un- 
utterably sublime  experience  in  the  unseen  world,  to 
which  he  may  never  have  referred  save  here,  the  apostle 
turns  to  an  earthly  experience  which  forever  links  him 
with  all  hearts  that  bear  infirmities,  and  which  reveals 
the  way  of  triumph  through  grace. 

Questions  for  "Written  Answers. 

1.  What  affliction  or  trouble,  2  Cor.  i,  8,  had  befallen  Paul 
in  Asia  (Ephesus)  before  the  writing  of  this  Epistle? 

2.  What  are  some  of  the  motives  suggested  in  chapter  v 
for  living  an  earnest  Christian  life? 


1 1 2      Studies  in  the  Apostolic  Church. 

3.  In  what  respects  should  Christ's  disciples  not  be  "un- 
equally yoked  with  unbelievers?"  vi,  14. 

4.  For  what  purpose  did  Paul  ask  the  Churches  for  an  offer- 
ing at  this  time  ? 

5.  Enumerate  the  motives  for  giving  to  which  he  appeals 
in  chapters  viii  and  ix? 

6.  What  influence  had  this  second  letter  on  the  Church? 
See  Narrative,  Study  XVII. 

STUDY  XVI.— Seventh  Day.   Memory  Verse,  2  Cor.  xiii,  14. 

Memorize  2  Cor.  vi,  14 — vii,  1;  ix,  6-15;  xi,  22-29, 
or  at  least  one  of  these  passages. 

Personal  Thought. 

"  Let  a  man  so  account  of  us,  as  of  ministers  of  Christ, 
and  stewards  of  the  mysteries  of  God.  Here,  moreover, 
it  is  required  in  stewards,  that  a  man  be  found  faithful." 
1  Cor.  iv,  1,  2. 

I  am  a  steward  (or  trustee)  of  time  and  money  and 
life  itself.  These  can  all  be  taken  away  in  the  twinkling 
of  an  eye  when  the  Lord  comes  to  claim  his  own.  Am  I 
a  faithful  steward,  or  do  I  take  that  which  belongs  to  my 
Master  and  use  it  as  though  it  were  my  own  ? 

Read  Matt,  xxi,  33-44. 


PART  IV.— SEVENTEENTH  "WEEK. 

PAUL'S  LEADING  LETTER  ON  CHRISTIAN 
DOCTRINE. 


STUDY  XVII.— First  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Rom.  i,  14. 

Paul  has  entered  upon  a  course,  in  his  missionary  Rome,  the 
journeys  and  evangelization  of  great  cities  and  provinces,  Goal°f  Paul's 
which  will  naturally  lead  him  to  Rome.     This  immense  the  church 
metropolis,  controlling  the  known  world  of  that  time,  there« 
differed  from  the  other  cities  which  the  apostle  had  vis- 
ited, because  the  Church  was  already  established  there. 
Writers  have  not  agreed  as  to  whether  the  early  Roman 
Church  was  made  up  chiefly  of  Jews  or  Gentiles,  but 
more  recent  views  incline  strongly  to  the  Gentile  side, 
while  granting  that  Jewish  members  and  influences  also 
formed  a  part  of  its  life. 

Paul  wrote  the  Epistle  to  the  Romans  probably  in  the  Date  and 

early  part  of  the  year  57  A.  D.,  during  his  stav  of  three  Mot[yesof 
i  r,     •     -i  »     .  the  Ep'st'e- 

months  at  Corinth,  near  the  close  of  his  third  missionary 

journey.  Already  he  had  expressed  his  purpose  to  visit 
the  capital.  While  doubtless  many  of  his  converts  had 
gone  to  Rome,  and  were  found  in  the  Church,  he  was 
personally  unknown  to  the  body  of  the  members.  This 
letter  would  bring  him  in  touch  with  them,  and  prepare 
the  way  for  his  coming.  Then,  in  the  judgment  of  Bruce 
and  others,  the  apostle  saw  that  one  more  step  must  be 
taken  to  conclude  the  controversy  with  Judaism.  Three 
questions — respecting  the  law,  the  apostolate,  and  the 
election  of  Israel — were  involved.  The  Epistle  to  the 
Galatians  met  the  first  question,  the  two  Epistles  to  the 
Corinthians  the  second,  and  the  Epistle  to  the  Romans 
meets  the  third.  The  tone  of  the  letter  is  calm.  Paul 
has  won  his  battle  at  Corinth.  He  would  console  his 
8  113 


114     Studies  in  the  Apostolic  Church. 

Jewish  brethren  with  the  thought  that  though  Israel  is 
"broken  off,"  their  rejection  is  temporary.  The  im- 
perial city  appeals  to  the  imagination  of  an  imperial  soul ; 
Paul  rises  to  the  occasion,  and  writes  with  the  largeness 
of  a  leader  who  believes  that  "the  gospel  ...  is  the 
power  of  God  unto  salvation"  to  the  entire  race.  "The 
gospel  of  God,  which  he  promised  afore  through  his 
prophets  in  the  Holy  Scriptures,  concerning  his  Son,  .  .  . 
even  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord,  through  whom  we  received 
grace  and  apostleship,  unto  obedience  of  faith  among 
all  the  nations,  ...  to  all  that  are  in  Rome."  Paul 
has  come  to  the  summit  of  his  powers.  Opposition  has 
roused  the  latent  energies  of  his  nature.  All  the  bear- 
ings of  his  Christian  faith  have  been  thought  out,  and 
their  deep  foundations  discovered.  Now  they  find  ex- 
pression in  his  leading  doctrinal  letter.  If  the  Thessa- 
lonian  letters  are  morning  epistles,  Galatians,  Corinth- 
ians, and  Eomans  are  Paul's  noon  epistles.  "And  the 
the  greatest  of  these  is" — Romans.1 
First  Main  The  main  divisions  of  the  Epistle  to  the  Romans  are 
*  comparatively  simple.2  After  the  impressive  salutation 
and  personal  explanations,  i,  1-17,  the  doctrinal  exposi- 
tion begins  with  a  survey  of  justification.  First,  in  what 
may  be  called  the  "sin  section,"  it  is  shown  that  right- 
eousness has  not  been  attained  either  by  Gentiles  or  Jews, 
"for  there  is  no  distinction;  for  all  have  sinned,  and 
fall  short  of  the  glory  of  God,"  i,  18 — iii,  20.  Next,  it 
is  proved  that  righteousness  is  provided  in  Christ,  iii, 
21-31,  that  such  righteousness  attained  alone  by  faith  is 
consistent  with  law,  iv,  and  that  it  is  attended  with  bliss- 
ful effects,  v,  1-11.  The  division  assigned  to  justifica- 
tion then  concludes  with  the  consideration  that  Christ 
is  more  to  the  race  than  Adam.  "For  if,  by  the  tres- 
pass of  the  one,  death  reigned  through  the  one;  much 
more  shall  they  that  receive  the  abundance  of  grace  and 

1  Hast.  Bib.  Diet.,  Ill,  712;   IV,  297,  298. 

*N.C.  B.,  22,  23,  42,  43;   Stevens,  423,  429;  God et,  344. 


Into  Macedonia  and  Greece.  1 1  c 

of  the  gift  of  righteousness  reign   in  life  through  the 
one,  even  Jesus  Christ."    v,  12-21. 

The  doctrinal  part  of  the  Epistle  next  traverses  the  Second  and 
field  of  sanctification  as  its  second  main  division  in  chan-  l!"r,d. Ma,n 

,...._-  r     divisions  and 

ters  vi— vni,  and  then  takes  up  as  its  third  and  final  Practical 
division  the  profound  problem  of  God's  election  of  Israel  Part' 
as  his  chosen  people,  his  present  rejection  of  them  and 
the  bringing  in  of  the  Gentiles,  and  the  hope  of  their 
ultimate  restoration,  ix-xi.     With  chapter  xii  the  prac- 
tical part  of  the  Epistle  opens. 

For  the  best  allotment  of  the  chapters  of  this  power-  Arrangement. 
ful  letter  for  constructive  reading  the  dividing  line  is  forConst«'ct- 
drawn  for  this  and  the  following  Study  between  chapters  VC  Read,°0, 
vii  and  viii.    There  is  another  reason  for  this.    While  both 
these  chapters  are  in  the  portion  of  the  letter  in  which 
Paul  explains  the  process  by  which  the  Christian  becomes 
holy,  chapter  vii  gives  the  negative  side,  and  chapter  viii 
the  positive.     The  passage  from  one  to  the  other  is  a 
transition  from  bondage  to  a  legal  standard  to  the  liberty 
of  the  "sons  of  God,"  from  a  hopeless  struggle  with  the 
tendencies  of  one's  own  heart  to  the  abounding  life  of 
the  Holy  Spirit. 

If  the  student  thoroughly  masters  some  simple 
outline  of  Romans,  he  will  find  himself  greatly- 
helped  in  the  difficult  task  of  understanding  the 
course  of  its  argument. 


STUDY  XVII.— Second  Day.    Memory  Verse,  Rom.  i,  16. 

Bead  Eom.  i,  1-25.  Mark  most  carefully  the  words, 
ver.  17,  "righteousness  of  God  by  faith  unto  faith,"  for 
they  express  the  theme  of  the  Epistle.  It  is  now  held 
that  the  righteousness  of  God  means  primarily  God's  at- 
tribute of  righteousness,  by  which  he  not  only  prevents 
sin,  but  produces  righteousness,  so  it  fully  consists  with 


n6      Studies  in  the  Apostolic  Church. 

God  as  Love.  Then,  secondarily,  it  means  the  righteous- 
ness which  is  the  gift  of  God  to  man,  the  state  of  forgiv- 
ness  and  acceptance  before  God,  which  has  been  provided 
for  mankind  in  the  work  of  Christ,  and  is  bestowed  on 
man  at  justification.  For  the  former  meaning  see  Fifth 
Day,  Topic  4,  and  for  the  latter,  Study  XII,  Fifth  Day, 
Topic  4. 

STUDY  XVII.— Third  Day.    Memory  Verse,  Rom.  iii,  19. 

Eead  Eom.  ii,  1 — iii,  20.     The  apostle  here  brings  the 
whole  world  under  conviction  or  condemnation  of  sin. 

Suggestions  for  Map  Work  and  Scripture  Outline. 

"  Obedience  of  faith  among  all  the  nations,"  Rom.  i,5,  sug- 
gests a  survey  of  all  the  peoples  or  nations  in  the  world  as  then 
known.     See  Hurlbut,  97,  98,  or  any  map  of  the  Roman  Empire. 

Scripture  Outline. — Apostolic  salutation,  i,  1-7;  Per- 
sonal explanations,  8-17 ;  (The  Doctrine  of  Justification) 
Righteousness  hitherto  unattained,  i,  18 — iii,  20;  Righteous- 
ness provided  in  Christ,  21-31 ;  Righteousness  by  faith  con- 
sistent with  law,  iv ;  The  blissful  effects  of  righteousness,  v, 
1-11;  Christ  more  to  the  race  than  Adam,  12-21;  (The  Doc- 
trine of  Sanctification)  Faith  as  union  with  Christ,  vi,  1-14; 
The  service  of  sin  and  of  righteousness,  15-23 ;  Release  from 
authority  of  law,  vii,  1-6;  The  powerlessness  of  the  law,  7-25; 
The  state  and  privileges  of  the  believer,  viii. 

(Outline  concluded  in  Study  XVIII,  Third  Day.) 

STUDY  XVII.— Fourth  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Rom.  iii,  24. 

Read  Rom.  iii,  21 — iv,  25.  Seek  to  dwell  upon  and 
study  profoundly  the  great  passage,  iii,  21-27,  in  which 
the  propitiatory  work  of  Christ  and  its  relations  to  God 
and  man  find  wonderful  expression.  It  would  be  well  to 
commit  these  verses  to  memory. 

General  References. 

Purves,  sees.  232-236  ;  Bartlet,  152 ;  McClymont,  49,  77-82 ; 
Stevens,  338-442,  446-456,  461,  462,  477-482 ;  Ramsay,  288 ;  C.  H., 
II,  154-195;  Stalker,  105,  109;  Farrar  (St.  P.),  444-510;  Godet, 
341-410;  Bruce,  90-361. 


Into  Macedonia  and  Greece.  i  iy 


STUDY  XVII.-Pifth  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Rom.  v,  1. 

Read  Eom.  v.  Note  the  two  sections  of  the  chapter— 
the  first,  ver.  1-11,  on  the  precious  effects  of  righteous- 
ness, such  as  peace,  joy,  and  hope;  and  the  second,  ver. 
12-21,  on  Christ  as  more  to  the  race  than  Adam. 

Topics  for  Personal  Investigation  and  for  Assignment  in 
Class-work. 

1.  Mankind  resisting,  grieving,  quenching,  the  Holy  Spirit 
Gen.  vi,  3 ;  Isa.  Ixiii,  10 ;  Matt,  xii,  31,  32 ;  Acts  vi,  3,  9  •  vii  51  ■ 
viii  18-23 ;  1  Thess.  v,  19 ;  Gal.  iv,  28 ;  v,  17 ;  Eph.  iv,  30 ;  'jude  19 ;' 
Heb.  vi,  4;   x.  29. 

2.  Rome,  and  the  influence  with  Paul  of  her  government 
power,  and  name.     Rackham,  lv-lix ;   Bruce,  105,  106:  Mathe- 
son,  179-195;   N.  C.B.,  9.  .-www 
_..  «.   The  Church  in  Rome.    N.C.B.,9-17;  Rackham, 495, 496, 
509,  olO;  Bruce,  102,  103;   Hast.  Bib.  Diet.,  IV,  297,  298 

«  t  T!16  righteousness  of  God.   Rom.  i,  17;  iii,21,'22;  Stalker, 
57,  58;   Bruce,  146-160;  N.  C.  B.,  91-93. 

ka  Jl'  Sn  and  d6ath-    Eom-  J'  18_iii'  2°!  v>  12~14;   Stalker, 
54-57;  Bruce,  125-145;   Hast.  Bib.  Diet.,  Ill,  721. 

ao  ao    ^wandbondage-   Rom.  ii,  12-27;  hi,  19, 20;  vii;  Stalker, 
62  63;   Stevens,  362-374;   Bruce,  138-148,  304 ;  Hast.  Bib.  Diet 
III,  719,  720. 

7.  The  propitiatory  sacrifice  or  death  of  Christ.  Rom  iii 
24-26;  Bruce,  165-179;  Stevens,  403-416;  Hast.  Bib.  Diet.,  Ill' 
i^o,  724. 

8.  Adam  and  Christ  as  related  to  the  race.  Rom.  v  12-21  • 
N  C  B,  151-159;  Bruce,  134-137;  Stevens,  349-361;  Stalker! 
81,  82. 

9.  Repentance,  Rom.  ii,  4 ;  vi,  2, 19-21 ;  justification,  i,  18- 
V  nv  f nctlfication'  vi-viii,  as  presented  in  the  Epistle. 
N.C.B.,22,23,42,95-205;  Stevens,  417-442 ;  Bruce,  110,  11&-124. 

STUDY  XVTI.-Sixth  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Rom.  vi,  11. 

Read  Rom.  vi.  «  For  Paul  two  problems  were  solved 
by  faith  m  Christ— how  can  the  guilty  be  forgiven  ?  and 
how  can  the  sinful  be  made  holy  ?  Christ's  death  for  sin 
offered  the  solution  of  the  one  nroblem,  and  Christ's  life 


1 1  8      Studies  in  the  Apostolic  Church. 

in  the  believer  of  the  other."1     Note  that  the  Epistle 
now  enters  upon  the  second  of  the  problems. 

Questions  for  Written  Answers. 

1.  From  what  place  did  Paul  write  Romans  ? 

2.  Had  the  Apostle  yet  been  in  Rome  ? 

3.  Why  did  he  plan  and  desire  to  see  that  city? 

4.  What  is  the  theme  of  the  Epistle?    See  Second  Day. 

5.  What  are  the  three  main  divisions  of  the  doctrinal  por- 
tion ?    See  Narrative. 

6.  What  conclusion  does  Paul  reach  regarding  both  Jews 
and  Gentiles  in  iii,  9,  23  ? 

7.  In  the  great  passage,  iii,  24-26,  what  words  express 
Christ's  work  and  what  word  man's  part  in  obtaining  salva- 
tion? 

8.  What  are  some  of  the  results  following  justification  as 
given  in  v,  1-5? 

STUDY  XVII.— Seventh  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Rom.  vii,  9. 
Read  Rom.  vii. 

Personal  Thought. 

"  I  find  then  the  law,  that,  to  me  who  would  do  good, 
evil  is  present.  For  I  delight  in  God  after  the  inward 
man:  but  I  see  a  different  law  in  my  members,  warring 
against  the  law  of  my  mind,  and  bringing  me  into  captiv- 
ity under  the  law  of  sin  which  is  in  my  members."  Rom. 
vii,  21-23. 

Am  I  living  in  bondage  to  sin  ?  Are  the  best  desires 
and  purposes  of  my  heart  thwarted  by  the  law  of  sin 
which  is  in  me  ? 

Read  Rom.  vi,  12-14. 


iGarvie,  N.  C.  B.,  8. 


PART  IV— EIGHTEENTH  WEEK. 
THE  INHERITANCE  OF  THE  BELIEVER. 


STUDY  XVIII.— First  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Rom.  viii,  2. 

The  principal  message  of  the  previous  lesson  was  the  Life  Complete 

in  Christ  ant 
in  the  Spirit. 


establishment  of  the  truth  of  justification,  and  the  con-  Ir 


elusion  was  reached  that  "a  man  is  justified  by  faith 
apart  from  the  works  of  the  law."  But  in  the  light  of 
Paul's  experience  and  thought  the  great  salvation  could 
not  be  limited  to  the  deliverance  of  man  from  condem- 
nation. There  must  be  a  new  life  in  Christ  and  in  the 
Spirit.  For  this  new  life,  in  a  broad  and  right  sense,  the 
term  sanctification  is  used  by  the  apostle,  and  by  the 
latest  and  best  writers  who  seek  to  describe  his  teaching. 

It  is  in  this  sense  that  Garvie,  Godet,  Bartlet,  Bruce,  The  view  of 
Stevens,  Findlay,  Purves,  and  others  hold  that  Rom.  vi—  ^resad,nfl  WHt' 
viii  unfolds  the  doctrine  of  sanctification.  Chapter  vi 
does  this  mainly  by  showing  that  faith  secures  a  vital 
union  with  Christ,  so  that  the  believer  can  present  him- 
self and  all  his  members  to  the  service  of  righteousness. 
Chapter  vii  demonstrates  that  a  holy  life  can  not  be  at- 
tained through  the  law. 

But  it  is  left  for  chapter  viii  to  bring  out  in  full  Chapter  v»i 
measure  the  privileges  and  inheritance  of  the  believer,  ftan«  ofUuT 
Inis  magnificent  chapter  stands  central  in  the  Epistle.  Believer. 
Its  ideas  sweep  on  like  the  movements  of  a  victorious 
army.     Each  phrase  is  a  fresh  note  of  triumph.     "There 
is  now  no  condemnation."     The  believer  is  "free  from 
the  law  of  sin  and  of  death."    He  receives  "the  spirit  of 
adoption,"  becomes  a  child  of  God,  an  heir,  and  a  joint- 
heir  with  Christ.     All  things  work  together  for  his  good. 
He  is  more  than  conqueror,  and  nothing  shall  be  able  to 

119 


I  20      Studies  in  the  Apostolic  Church. 

separate  him  "from  the  love  of  God  which  is  in  Christ 
Jesus  our  Lord."  The  chapter  begins  with  "no  condem- 
nation;" it  ends  with  no  separation. 

The  work  of  The  Holy  Spirit  is  the  secret  of  this  victorious  life  of 
Spirit!  ^he  believer.  Mark  the  constant  reference  to  his  pres- 
ence and  work:  "the  Spirit  of  life  in  Christ  Jesus  made 
me  free,"  "the  law  .  .  .  fulfilled  in  us  who  walk  .  .  . 
after  the  Spirit,"  "they  that  are  after  the  Spirit"  mind 
"the  things  of  the  Spirit,"  "the  mind  of  the  Spirit  is 
life  and  peace,"  "ye  are  ...  in  the  Spirit,  if  so  be  that 
the  Spirit  of  God  dwelleth  in  you,"  "the  Spirit  of  God," 
"the  Spirit  of  Christ,"  "as  many  as  are  led  by  the  Spirit 
of  God  .  .  .  are  sons  of  God,"  "the  Spirit  himself 
beareth  witness  with  our  spirit,"  "the  firstfruits  of  the 
Spirit,"  "the  Spirit  helpeth  our  infirmity,"  "the  Spirit 
himself  maketh  intercession  for  us."  "  Paul's  doctrine  of 
the  Spirit  is  at  once  ideal  and  practical.  It  deals  with 
the  commonest  and  homeliest  virtues,  and  regards  them 
as  products  of  the  Spirit's  indwelling.  Not  devout  fer- 
vors alone,  not  dreams  of  far-off  ideals  alone,  but  the 
every-day  qualities  which  one  needs  most  in  his  common- 
place life,  are  the  Spirit's  work,"1 

It  is  now  generally  agreed  that  the  doctrine  of  elec- 

The  Election  tion,  Rom.  ix — xi,  which  forms  the  third  and  closing 
srae.  ^yjgJQjj  0-f  ^he  doctrinal  part  of  the  Epistle,  has  refer- 
ence, not  to  individuals,  but  to  Israel  as  a  whole.2  Paul 
seeks  to  meet  the  objection  and  problem  doubtless  urged 
by  his  Jewish  brethren:  "If  the  Gentiles  are  freely  ad- 
mitted into  the  Church  on  the  simple  basis  of  faith,  does 
it  not  amount  to  God's  breaking  his  covenant  with  Israel, 
as  his  chosen  people,  so  that  the  word  of  God  hath  come 
to  naught  ?"  Eom.  ix,  6.  Paul's  answer,  in  brief,  is  that 
God's  calling  and  covenant  do  not  bind  him  to  Israel,  ir- 
respective of  the  nation's  character.  "By  their  unbelief 
they  were  broken  off.   .    .    .  And  they  ...  if  they  con- 


» Stevens,  438,  439.  «  See  Topic  5. 


Into  Macedonia  and  Greece.  121 


tinue  not  in  their   unbelief,  shall   be  grafted  in    .    . 
again."     Rom.  xi,  20,  23. 

The  practical  portion  of  the  Epistle  has  a  first  section,  Practical  Part 
treating  the  general  principles  of  Christian  life,  xii,  xiii,  afndConclu- 
and  a  second  section  which  takes  into  account  the  cir- 
cumstances of  the  Church  in  Rome,  xiv — xv,  13.    "  Bless 
them  that  persecute  you;   bless,  and  curse  not.    Rejoice 
with  them  that  rejoice ;  weep  with  them  that  weep.    .    . 
Take  thought  for  things  honorable  in  the  sight  of  all  men. 
...    Be  not  overcome  of  evil,  but  overcome  evil  with 
good."    These  are  specimens  of  the  many  practical  pre- 
cepts in   the   first   section.      "If  because   of  meat  thy 
brother  is  grieved,  thou  walkest  no  longer  in  love.    De- 
stroy not  with  thy  meat  him  for  whom  Christ  died    .    .    . 
for  the  kingdom  of  God  is  not  eating  and  drinking,  but 
righteousness  and  peace  and  joy  in  the  Holy  Spirit.    .    . 
Now  we  that  are  strong  ought  to  bear  the  infirmities  of 
the  weak."    These  words  may  illustrate  the  spirit  of  the 
second  section.     There  then  follow  a  conclusion,  full  of 
interesting  personal  references  and  doxologies,xv,14 — xvi. 
"Now  I  beseech  you,  brethren,  by  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
and  by  the  love  of  the  Spirit  that  ye  strive  together  with 
me  in  your  prayers  to  God  for   me.    .    .    The  God  of 
peace  be  with  you  all.     Amen.    .    .    Salute  Prisca  and 
Aquila  my  fellow  workers  in  Christ  Jesus.    .    .    Salute 
Persis  the  beloved,  who  labored  much  in  the  Lord.     .    . 
I  Tertius,  who  write  the  epistle,  salute  you  in  the  Lord." 


No  man  has  mastered  this  Epistle  until  beneath 
its  complicated  logical  processes  he  has  sensed  its 
suffused  glow  of  controlled  but  intense  emotion. 


STUDY  XVIII.— Second  Day.    Memory  Verse,  Rom.  viii,  28. 

Read  Rom.  viii.      "  Spener  is  reported  to  have  said 

that  if  holy  Scripture  was  a  ring,  and  the  Epistle  to  the 


122      Studies  in  the  Apostolic  Church. 

Romans  its  precious  stone,  chapter  viii  would  be  the 
sparkling  point  of  the  jewel/'1  Treasure  this  chapter  as 
one  of  the  noblest  portions  of  the  Bible. 

STUDY  XVIIL— Third  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Rom.  xii,  21. 

Read  Rom.  xii.  On  ver.  1,  weigh  carefully  these 
words,  "  The  body  is  spoken  of  in  this  verse,  the  mind  in 
the  next.  Christianity  claims  .  .  .  the  body.  The  sac- 
rifice of  the  body  is  the  avoidance  of  ail  self-indulgence 
in  the  gratification  of  animal  appetite  or  sensual  desire, 
the  endurance  of  all  hardship  or  want  of  the  body  that 
the  service  of  Christ  may  demand,  the  exercise  of  all  the 
powers  of  the  body  in  doing  the  work  of  Christ  in  the 
world."2 

Suggestions  for  Map  "Work  and  Scripture  Outline. 

Mark  the  course  from  Corinth  to  Rome  by  sea,  over  which 
Phoebe  may  have  taken  the  Epistle. 

Scripture  Outline. — (The  Doctrine  of  Election)  God's  abso- 
lute freedom,  Rom.  ix,  1-29 ;  The  Jews'  failure  through  unbelief, 
ix,  30 — x  ;  God's  final  purpose  of  mercy  on  all,  xi ;  (The  Practical 
Part)  Christian  life  in  general,  xii,  xiii ;  Special  directions  for 
the  Church  at  Rome,  xiv,  1 — xv,  13;  Conclusion  and  benedic- 
tion, xv,  14 — xvi. 

(Concluded  from  Study  XVII,  Third  Day.) 

STUDY  XVIIL—  Fourth  Day.  Memory  Verse,  Rom.  xiii,  1. 
Read  Rom.  xiii.  Note  that  there  is  a  special  propri- 
ety in  this  reference  to  the  State  in  the  Epistle  addressed 
to  Christians  at  Rome;  for  tbe  authorities  of  the  empire 
had  protected  Paul  from  the  fury  of  his  own  countrymen, 
and  the  government  in  general  maintained  law  and  order 
throughout  the  world  of  that  time. 

General  References. 

Purves,  sec.  234;  Bartlet,  152;  Stevens,  338-348,  375-422, 
439H152;  C.  H.,  II,  173-195;  Farrar  (St.  P.),  489-510;  Godet, 
358-364;   Bruce,  122-124,  187-348. 

1  Godet,  com.  on  Romans,  295.  2  N.  C.  B.,  257. 


Into  Macedonia  and  Greece.  i  23 


STUDY  XVIII. — Fifth  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Roin.  xv,  1. 

Eead  Rom.  xiv — xv,  13.  Note  that  in  chapter  xiv  two 
principles  are  brought  out:  (I)  individual  moral  respon- 
sibility, 1-12;  (2)  mutual  tolerance  and  support,  13-23. 
Then,  in  xv,  1-13,  the  idea  of  brotherly  sacrifice  and 
helpfulness  is  more  strongly  enforced  by  the  example  of 
Christ  and  the  teaching  of  the  Scriptures. 

Topics  for  Personal  Investigation  and  for  Assignment  in 
Class-work. 

1.  The  assurance,  earnest,  firstfruits,  sealing,  anointing, 
of  the  Holy  Spirit,  2  Cor.  i,  27;  v,  5 ;  Rom.  viii,  14-17,  23; 
Eph.  i,  13,  14  ;    1  John  ii,  20,  27  ;   iii,  24 ;   iv,  13. 

2.  Paul's  meaning  in  the  use  of  the  terms  "flesh"  and 
"spirit,"  Rom.  vii,  viii.  Stevens,  338-348;  Bruce,  262-292; 
Whedon,  com.,  Ill,  334-340;  Hast.  Bib.  Diet.,  Ill,  720,  721. 

3.  Regeneration,  sonship,  and  liberty,  Rom.  v,  1-1 1 ;  viii, 
14-17,29.  Bruce,  187-204;  Hast.  Bib.  Diet.,  Ill,  724,  725;  IV, 
220,  221. 

4.  Assurance  or  the  witness  of  the  Spirit,  Rom.  viii.  Ste- 
vens, 440,  441 ;  Hast.  Bib.  Diet.,  II,  409,  410;  III,  725,  726. 

5.  The  doctrine  of  election  in  its  relation  to  Israel,  Rom. 
ix— xi.  Bruce,  310-326;  Stevens,  375-388;  W.  G.  Williams, 
Exp.  of  Romans,  280-355;  N.  C.  B.,  206,  224;  Hast.  Bib.  Diet., 
I,  681. 

6.  Practical  Christian  life  as  outlined  in  Rom.  xii — xv,  13. 
N.  C.  B.,  256-290;   Bruce,  348. 

7.  Christianity  and  the  State,  Rom.  xiii,  1-7.  Stevens,  451, 
452;  N.  C.  B.,  268-271. 

8.  The  scope  of  Paul's  work  and  plans,  Rom.  xv,  18-29. 
N.  C.  B.,  292-298. 

9.  Phoebe  the  deaconess,  Rom.  xvi,  1,  2.     Hast.  Bib.  Diet. 
10.   Tertius,  and  Paul's  usual  employment  of  amanuenses, 

Rom.  xvi,  22.     Hast.  Bib.  Diet. ;  N.  C.  B.,  309. 

STUDY  XVIII.— Sixth  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Rom.  xvi,  22. 

Eead  Eom.  xvi.  Phoebe,  ver.  1,  is  termed  a  "servant" 
(margin,  "deaconess")  of  the  Church  at  Cenchreas,  and 
probably  took  this  Epistle  to  the  Church  at  Rome.  A 
study  of  Paul's  personal  salutations  and  references  in  his 


I  24     Studies  in  the  Apostolic  Church. 

letters  will  yield  charming  side-lights  upon  his  graces  of 
character.1 

Questions  for  Written  Answers. 

1.  What  point  is  dwelt  upon  in  Rom.  vii?    See  Narrative. 

2.  In  the  work  of  what  Divine  agent  is  found  the  secret  of 
a  victorious  Christian  life  ? 

3.  How  are  enemies  to  be  overcome  as  directed  in  xii, 
18-21? 

4.  How  are  officers  of  a  government  to  be  regarded, 
xiii,  1-7  ? 

5.  What  is  the  duty  of  those  that  are  "  strong,"  xv,  1? 

6.  By  whom  was  this  Epistle  probably  carried  to  Rome  ? 

7.  Was  Cenchrese  on  the  side  of  the  Isthmus  of  Corinth 
toward  Rome  or  toward  Ephesus  ? 

STUDY  XVm—  Seventh  Day.    Memory  Verse,  Rom.  xi,33. 

Thoroughly  review  Part  IV.  We  suggest  Eom.  viii, 
26-37,  as  a  great  passage  for  the  memory. 

Personal  Thought. 

"There  is  therefore  now  no  condemnation  to  them 
that  are  in  Christ  Jesus.  For  the  law  of  the  Spirit  of 
life  in  Christ  Jesus  made  me  free  from  the  law  of  sin  and 
of  death."     Rom.  viii,  1,  2. 

Have  I  learned  the  secret  of  the  overcoming  life  ?  Do 
I  really  believe  it  possible  for  a  Christian  to  be  "dead 
unto  sin,  but  alive  unto  God  in  Christ  Jesus?"  Eom. 
vi,  11. 

Eead  2  Cor.  ii,  14. 


1  Bee  Farrar  (M.  B.),  155-157. 


PAET  V. 

THE   CHUBCH  EXTENDED   BY  PAUL   IN 

BOME  AND  ELSEWHEBE-HIS  LAST 

SEVEN  LETTEBS. 


NINETEENTH   'WEEK. 

PAUL'S  CONTESTS  IN  JERUSALEM  AND 
C^ESAREA. 


STUDY  XIX.— First  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Acts  xxi,  39. 

In   view   of  the   extreme   danger   which   Paul   knew  Why  Paul 
awaited   him  at  Jerusalem,   it  might  be  asked  why  he  v^dJwa" 
should  fulfill  his  plan  of  visiting  the  city.     Stalker  sug- 
gests as  a  reason  the  effect  of  Paul's  presenting  the  col- 
lection for  the  poor  in  person.1    Stifler  would  make  the 
motive  a  final  testimony  to  unbelieving  Israel.2 

The  apostle  and  his  company  were  cordially  received  His  Reception 
by  James  and  the  elders,  who  "glorified  God"  for  the  andEffortto 

°  Conciliate  the 

work  among  the  Gentiles,  l  et  they  were  anxious  about  Church. 
Paul's  reception  by  the  Church,  because  of  the  reports 
that  in  his  mission  fields  he  had  taught  Jews  to  forsake 
Moses.  To  dispel  this  impression  they  proposed  that  he 
show  publicly  his  respect  for  the  law  by  observing  certain 
rites  of  purification.  He  willingly  assented,  and  joined 
with  four  brethren  who  had  taken  a  vow,  and  paid  their 
expenses.     Acts  xxi,  17-26. 

Toward  the  close  of  the  seven  days  required  to  com-  The  Riot,  and 
plete  this  observance,  Jews  from  Asia  circulated  a  false  Prau,'sAd" 
story  that  Paul  had  brought  Gentiles  within  the  sacred  People.0 

i  Stalker,  148.  «  Stifler,  212,  213. 

125 


126      Studies  in  the  Apostolic  Church. 

inclosure.  A  riot  ensued,  and  Paul  was  rescued  only  by 
the  prompt  action  of  the  soldiers  from  Antonia.  When 
they  reached  the  upper  stairs  the  apostle  obtained  permis- 
sion to  address  the  people.  As  he  spoke  to  them  in  the 
Hebrew  or  Aramaic  tongue,  they  gave  attention  to  an 
account  of  his  conversion,  but  when  he  uttered  the  word 
"  Gentiles  "  their  rage  and  outcries  again  burst  forth,  and 
Lysias,  the  chief  captain,  hurried  him  into  the  castle. 
He  was  saved  from  scourging  by  revealing  his  Eoman  cit- 
izenshij).    Acts  xxi,  27 — xxii,  29. 

Appearance  The  next  day  Lysias  brought  his  prisoner  before  the 
Sanhedrin.  Sanhedrin.  At  his  first  words,  the  high  priest,  Ananias, 
directed  that  he  be  smitten  on  the  mouth.  This  showed 
the  temper  of  the  tribunal  and  how  little  Paul  could  hope 
for  a  fair  hearing,  so  he  divided  the  council  by  asserting 
his  faith  as  a  Pharisee  in  the  resurrection  of  the  dead. 
The  result  was  that  the  chief  captain  again  found  it  nec- 
essary to  command  the  soldiers  to  take  Paul  by  force  from 
the  contending  factions.  "And  the  night  following  the 
Lord  stood  by  him,  and  said,  Be  of  good  cheer :  for  as 
thou  hast  testified  concerning  me  at  Jerusalem,  so  must 
thou  bear  witness  also  at  Rome."  Acts  xxii,  30 — xxiii,  11. 

Deliverance        The  next  day  Paul's  nephew  learned  that  a  band  of 

to  the  Care  of  . ,  .  , 

FeHx<  more  than  forty  conspirators  were  confederate  with  the 
council  in  a  plot  to  assassinate  the  leader  they  so  deeply 
hated.  The  young  man  was  able  to  inform  Lysias,  and 
this  officer,  now  fully  awake  to  the  peril  of  the  situation, 
made  careful  preparation,  and  with  an  escort  able  to  foil 
any  possible  attempt  to  thwart  his  purpose,  conveyed 
Paul  to  Csesarea.  A  letter  to  Felix,  the  governor,  into 
whose  keeping  the  apostle  had  come,  stated  that  "this 
man  was  seized  by  the  Jews  .  .  .  I  .  .  .  rescued  him, 
having  learned  that  he  was  a  Roman.  .  .  .  And  when 
it  was  shown  me  that  there  would  be  a  plot  ...  I  sent 
him  to  thee  forthwith,  charging  his  accusers  also  to 
speak  against  him  before  thee."    Acts  xxiii,  12-33. 


In  Rome  and  Elsewhere.  i  27 

Paul  now  remained  at  Csesarea  for  two  years,  or  from  Detention  for 
June,  57,  to  about  August,  59  A.  D.1  In  the  early  part  ty"°years  at 
of  this  period  he  had  his  trial  before  Felix,  in  which  the 
Jews'  side  was  represented  by  a  special  advocate,  Tertul- 
lus,  and  by  Ananias  and  some  of  the  elders.  It  was  evi- 
dent that  they  had  no  case,  but  Felix  left  him  "in 
bonds."  Yet  his  friends  were  able  to  see  him  freely  and 
"to  minister  unto  him."  After  Felix  "came  with  Dru- 
silla,  his  wife,  who  was  a  Jewess,"  and  whom  he  had  won 
away  from  Azizus  of  Emesa,  he  "sent  for  Paul  and  heard 
him  concerning  the  faith  in  Christ  Jesus."  Though  the 
address  at  the  time  stirred  his  conscience,  he  thrust  aside 
the  call  to  a  better  life.  Near  the  close  of  the  two  years 
"  Felix  was  succeeded  by  Porcius  Festus."  Under  the 
new  governor  the  Jews  renewed  their  charges  and  there 
was  a  second  examination  of  the  apostle's  case,  in  the 
midst  of  which  Festus,  "  desiring  to  gain  favor  with  the 
Jews  .  .  .  said,  Wilt  thou  go  up  to  Jerusalem,  and 
there  be  judged  of  these  things  before  me?"  Thereupon 
Paul  appealed  to  Csesar.  The  final  hearing  at  Caesarea 
was  before  Festus,  Herod  Agrippa  II,  and  his  sister,  Ber- 
nice,  and  yielded  what  is,  perhaps,  worthy  to  be  regarded 
as  the  most  remarkable  address  of  Paul  on  record.  Acts 
xxiii,  34 — xxvi. 


Ramsay  suggests  that  Luke  is  so  very  minute  in 
describing  the  generally  favorable  attitude  of  Paul's 
Roman  judges  because  the  Roman  power,  at  the 
time  of  writing,  threatened  to  begin  a  general  perse- 
cution. 


STUDY  XIX.— Second  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Acts  xxii,  21. 

Read  Acts  xxi,  17 — xxii.     Paul   does  not  contradict 
his  previous  character  and  words  in  his  effort  to  conciliate 


»  Ramsay,  285,  31)3,  321. 


128      Studies  in  the  Apostolic  Church. 

the  Church,  nor  in  the  many  expressions  in  his  address 
to  the  people  used  with  a  like  purpose.  Recall  his  words, 
1  Cor.  ix,  20;  x,  32,  33,  and  see  remarks  of  Cam.  Bib., 
295,  305,  307. 

STUDY  XIX.— Third  Day.    Memory  Verse,  Acts  xxiii,  11. 

Read  Acts  xxiii.  Bartlet,  N.  C.  B.,  346,  considers 
that  the  meeting  of  the  members  of  the  Sanhedrin  was 
not  an  ordinary  one,  that  the  chief  captain  probably  pre- 
sided, and  that  Paul,  ver.  5,  did  not  distinguish  Ananias 
as  the  high  priest. 

Suggestions  for  Map  "Work  and  Scripture  Outline. 

For  the  map  work  let  there  be  a  careful  study  of  the  route 
from  Jerusalem  to  Caesarea,  with  local  associations.  Hurlbut, 
126-128. 

Scripture  Outline. — Paul's  reception  at  Jerusalem  and  ef- 
fort at  conciliation,  Acts  xxi,  17-26;  False  story,  riot,  arrest, 
xxi,  27-36  ;  Address  to  the  people,  xxi,  37 — xxii,  21 ;  Disclosure 
of  his  Roman  citizenship,  xxii,  22-29;  Address  before  the  San- 
hedrin, xxii,  30 — xxiii,  11;  Removal  to  Csesarea,  xxiii,  12-36; 
Case  before  Felix,  xxiv,  1-23 ;  Before  Felix  and  Drusilla,  24-27  ; 
Before  Festus,  and  appeal  to  Caesar,  xxv,  1-12;  Before  Agrippa 
and  Bernice,  xxv,  13 — xxvi,  32. 

STUDY  XIX.— Fourth  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Acts  xxiv,  25. 

Read  Acts  xxiv.  Though  his  helpers  were  permitted 
to  visit  Paul,  and  probably  some  of  them,  as  Luke,  to 
remain  with  him,  his  restraint  for  these  two  years  and 
those  which  follow  at  Rome,  must  have  been  a  severe 
trial  to  his  active  spirit.  Yet  there  were  compensations. 
He  was  in  need  of  rest,  after  a  long  period  of  intense 
labors  and  sufferings  arising  from  the  perils  of  travel  and 
persecution,  2  Cor.  xi,  23-28,  and  these  years  of  enforced 
quiet  were  a  time  of  preparation  for  a  period  of  marvel- 
ous productiveness  in  the  "Prison  Epistles "  written  at 
Rome. 


In  Rome  and  Elsewhere.  i  29 

General  References. 

Purves,  sees.  238-243;  Bartlet,  160-168;  Ramsay,  303-313; 
0.  H.,  II,  237-298;  Stalker,  146-154;  Farrar  (St.  P.),  521-561; 
Findlay,  Hast.  Bib.  Diet.,  Ill,  712,  713. 

STUDY  XIX.— Fifth  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Acts  xxv,  11. 

Eead  Acts  xxv.  If  the  date  of  the  arrival  of  Porcius 
Festus  as  governor  could  be  fixed,  it  would  afford  a  val- 
uable basis  for  the  chronology  of  the  later  chapters  of 
Acts,  and  even  of  Paul's  whole  life,  but  no  result  com- 
manding general  acceptance  has  been  reached,  dates  as 
far  apart  as  55  and  61  A.  D.  having  been  assigned  for  the 
recall  of  Felix.  Bartlet  says,1  "In  our  view  the  summer 
of  58  (59)  is  a  probable  date  for  the  arrival  of  Festus." 
This  follows  the  view  of  Turner.2  Of  these  two  years 
Ramsay  accepts  59  A.  D.,  and  with  this  the  textbook 
agrees. 

Topics  for  Personal  Investigation  and  for  Assignment 
in  Class-work. 

1.  The  new  birth  and  witness-bearing  of  the  believer,  Acts 
v,  31,  32;  ix,  3-6,  18-20;  xxvi,  16;  James  i,  18;  1  Thess.  i,  6-8 ; 
Rom.  x,  9,  10;  Titus,  iii,  5;  Heb.  xiii,  15,  16;  Rev.  xii,  11;  1 
John,  iv,  7,  14. 

2.  Jewish  vows.  C.  H.,  II,  241-244;  Hast.  Bib.  Diet.,  Vow 
and  Nazi  rite. 

3.  The  various  courts  of  the  temple  and  regulations  respect- 
ing them.     Rackham,  46,  47,  416,  417  ;   C.  H.,  II,  246-251. 

4.  The  Hebrew  or  Aramaic  language.     Bib.  Diet. 

5.  The  official  organization  of  the  Jews,  such  as  high  priest, 
Sanhedrin.     Rackham,  44,  45;   Bib.  Diet. 

6.  Roman  military  organization  for  Judea.  C.  H.,  276-279; 
Rackham,  lvii,  146,  147,  416,  417. 

7.  The  Roman  governor,  and  a  study  of  Felix  and  Festus. 
Rackham,  409,  451-455;   C.  H.,  II,  274-276;   Bib.  Diet. 

8.  King  Agrippa  II,  Rackham,  455-458;  Farrar  (St.  P.), 
556,  557  ;   C.  H.,  II,  272-275,  294  ;   Bib.  Diet. 

9.  Some  one  to  memorize  and  recite  Paul's  defense  before 
Agrippa. 

IN.  C.  B.,  358.  2  Hast.  Bib.  Diet.,  I,  420. 

9 


130      Studies  in  the  Apostolic  Church. 

STUDY  XIX.— Sixth  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Acts  xxvi,  25. 

Eead  Acts  xxvi.  Concerning  Paul's  defense  before 
Agrippa,  Rackham  says,  "  This  speech  marks  the  supreme 
effort,  both  of  the  speaker  and  his  reporter.  It  is  one  of 
the  most  finished  passages  in  the  Acts." 

Questions  for  "Written  Answers. 

1.  What  journey  made  it  very  clear  that  danger  could  not 
turn  Paul  aside  from  duty? 

2.  On  what  pretext  was  he  arrested  in  Jerusalem  ? 

3.  Why  was  he  taken  to  Csesarea  ? 

4.  How  do  Felix  and  Festus  compare  as  to  character? 

5.  Why  did  Paul  appeal  to  Caesar? 

6.  Why  did  Festus  wish  Paul  to  speak  before  King  Agrippa? 

7.  What  great  event  in  his  life  did  Paul  make  prominent 
in  his  addresses  at  Jerusalem  and  Csesarea? 

STUDY  XIX.— Seventh  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Acts  xxvi,  26. 

Fix  on  chapter-names  for  Acts  xxi-xxvi  and  write 
them  in  your  notebook,  and  for  the  story  read  Bird, 
414-459. 

Personal  Thought. 

"And  as  he  reasoned  of  righteousness,  temperance, 
and  judgment  to  come,  Felix  trembled."  Acts  xxiv,  25, 
Authorized  Version. 

Paul  in  jail  could  cause  the  walls  to  rock  and  the  doors 
to  open;  in  bonds  could  make  the  proud  Roman  ruler 
tremble;  in  chains  could  undermine  the  throne  of  the 
Cassars  in  Rome  itself,  and  all  through  his  faith  in  God 
and  the  power  which  was  given  him.  Is  there  anything 
too  hard  for  God  ? 

Read  Jer.  xxxii,  17-27. 


PART  V— TWENTIETH  WEEK. 
PAUL'S  COUKSE  TO  ROME. 


STUDY  XX.— First  Day.     Memory  Verses,  Acts  xxvii,  23, 24. 

At  last  the  hour  has  come  when  Paul  can  start  on  his  From  Caesa- 
long-hoped-for  course  to  Rome.  The  time  is  probably  *"fatoFa,r 
about  the  middle  of  August,  59  A.  D.  With  other  prison- 
ers he  is  delivered  into  the  charge  of  Julius,  a  centurion 
of  the  Augustan  cohort,  probably  an  auxiliary  body  used 
to  maintain  communication  between  the  emperor  and  his 
armies  in  the  provinces,1  and  able  easily  to  perform  the 
service  now  required.  The  voyage  was  begun  in  a  ship 
of  Adramyttium,  a  city  fifty  miles  east  of  Troas.  After 
touching  at  Sidon,  where  Paul  was  permitted  to  meet  the 
brethren  on  shore,  the  course  taken  to  avoid  facing  the 
western  winds  was  east  of  Cyprus  and  along  the  coast  of 
Cilicia  and  Pamphylia.  At  Myra  the  centurion  embarked 
his  convoy  on  what  was  probably  one  of  the  large  grain 
ships  supplying  Rome  from  Egypt.  Having  in  their  far- 
ther course  reached  Cnidus,  a  run  was  made  to  the  south- 
west, and  shelter  again  found  along  the  east  and  south 
coast  of  Crete.  In  this  way  they  made  the  port  of  Fair 
Havens.     Acts  xxvii,  1-8. 

But  the  season  was  now  late.  The  great  Day  of  Atone-  From  Fair 
ment,  which  in  59  A.  D.  occurred  on  the  5th  of  October, 
was  already  past.  Paul  assured  the  company  that  farther 
sailing  would  result  in  danger  and  loss.  But  the  captain 
and  owner  of  the  ship  secured  the  approval  of  Julius,  and 
sought  to  make  Phoenix,  forty  miles  to  the  northwest.  It 
was  not  long  after  passing  Cape  Matala,  four  miles  west  of 
Fair  Havens,  that  a  "tempestuous  wind  .  .  .  called  Eura- 
quilo  "  caught  the  ship,  and  it  would  probably  have  foun- 

»  Ramsay,  314,815,  321. 

131 


Havens  to 
Cauda. 


conies  the 
Real  Leader 


132      Studies  in  the  Apostolic  Church. 

dered  had  it  not  been  able  to  gain  the  shelter  of  the 
island  of  Cauda,  twenty-three  miles  to  leeward.      Here 
the  small  boat  was  drawn  on  board,  the  ship  was  under- 
girded,  and  all  sail  got  down  except  just  enough  to  keep 
the  ship's  head  to  the  wind,  which  was  a  steady  east- 
northeasterly  gale.     Acts  xxvii,  .9-17. 
From  Cauda        The  aim  was  to  retard  the  progress  of  the  ship  and 
to  Meiita.  ayoi(j  ^e  danger  of  the  African  quicksands.    These  were 
far  away,  but  the  wind  might  last  many  days.     So,  hold- 
ing the  ship  up  to  the  gale,  they  took  the  wind  and  waves 
on  her  broadside,  and  slowly  drifted,  slightly  north  of 
west.     It  is  found  that  a  ship  thus  drifting  from  Cauda 
would,  on  the  fourteenth  night,  be  near  Meiita.1 
Paul  Be.        In  the  extreme  peril  and  despair  of  this  company  the 
Christian  faith  and  personality  of  Paul  bring  him  to  lead- 
ership.    He  stands  forth  in  the  midst  and  exhorts  them 
"to  be  of  good  cheer."     God,  by  a  night  vision,  assured 
him  that  he  is  to  "stand  before  Caesar;"  their  lives  are 
all  granted  him  also,  though  by  a  wreck  they  "must  be 
cast  upon  a  certain  island."     Later,  when  the  crisis  ap- 
proaches of  beaching  the  ship  and  making  their  way  to 
the  shore,  Paul  prepares  them  for  it  by  first  invoking  the 
blessing  of  God  upon  the  food,  eating  himself  and  inspir- 
ing them  to  eat.    Julius's  regard  for  the  apostle  causes 
him  to  spare  the  lives  of  all  the  prisoners  when  the  soldiers 
proposed  that  they  be  slain.     Then  the  centurion  "  com- 
manded that  they  who  could  swim  should  first  cast  them- 
selves overboard,  and  get  first  to  land ;  and  the  rest,  some 
on  planks,  and  some  on  other  things  from  the  ship.    And 
so  it  came  to  pass  that  they  all  escaped  safe  to  land." 
Acts  xxvii,  18-44. 
His  Work  at        During  their  three  months'  stay  upon  the  island,  Paul 
Me,ita'  wrought  miracles  and  taught  the  people  the  way  of  salva- 
tion.     The  first  cure  was  that  of  the  father  of  Publius, 
"the  chief  man  of  the  island."     "And  when  this  was 


1  James  Smith,  "Voyage  and  Shipwreck  of  St.  Paul;"  Ramsay,  380. 


In  Rome  and  Elsewhere.  133 


es  and  Eaters 
Rome. 


done,  the  rest  also  that  had  diseases  in  the  island  came, 
and  were  cured."  When  the  company  were  about  to  sail 
for  Rome  the  Melitese  supplied  them  with  such  things  as 
were  needed.     Acts  xxviii,  1-10. 

The  ship  stopped  at  Syracuse  three  days.  Then,  He  Approach 
though  the  breeze  was  not  from  the  south,  they  were  able 
by  good  seamanship  to  work  up  to  Rhegium.1  Two  days 
later  they  arrived  at  Puteoli,  the  point  at  which  passen- 
gers debarked,  while  the  ship,  with  its  cargo  of  wheat, 
passed  on  to  Ostia.  The  Christians  of  Puteoli  persuaded 
Paul  to  tarry  for  a  week  with  them,  which  allowed  the 
news  of  his  arrival  in  Italy  to  reach  Rome.  The  apostle 
was  attended  by  Aristarchus  of  Thessalonica  and  Luke, 
perhaps  others;  but  as  he  now  draws  near  the  center  of 
Roman  power  and  glory,  he  feels  a  sense  of  depression. 
How  can  he,  a  fettered  prisoner,  subdue  this  vast  strong- 
hold of  the  world's  life  "to  the  obedience  of  Christ?" 
But  a  band  of  Roman  Christians  meet  him  at  the  Market 
of  Appius,  forty-three  miles  from  the  city,  and  another  at 
the  Three  Taverns,  ten  miles  farther  on.  He  is  greatly 
cheered,  and  enters  the  city  with  the  step  of  a  conqueror. 
Acts  xxviii,  11-15. 


Now,  as  your  work  is  drawing  to  a  close,  is  the 
time  for  unsparing  toil.  To  have  anything  like  a 
clear  view  of  the  history  of  the  Apostolic  Church 
is  worth  a  large  amount  of  sacrifice. 


STUDY  XX.— Second  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Acts  xxvii,  25. 

Read  Acts  xxvii.  Notice  especially  how  Paul  comes 
to  the  front.  Ramsay,  390,  says  that  he  is  here  seen 
"on  a  higher  plane  than  common  men,  advising  more 
skillfully  than  the   skilled   mariners,  maintaining  hope 

1  Ramsay,  345. 


134     Studies  in  the  Apostolic  Church. 

and  courage  when  all  were  in  despair,  and  breathing 
his  courage  into  others,  playing  the  part  of  a  true  Roman 
in  a  Roman  ship,  looked  up  to  even  by  the  centurion, 
and  in  his  single  self  the  savior  of  the  lives  of  all." 

STUDY  XX.— Third  Day.    Memory  Verse,  Acts  xxviii,  2. 

Read  Acts  xxviii,  1-15.  It  should  be  observed  that 
the  word  "barbarians"  is  used  in  ver.  2  in  the  special 
sense  of  those  who  do  not  have  Greek  culture.  These 
people  acted  with  "no  uncommon  kindness"  rather  than 
in  a  barbarous  manner. 

Suggestions  for  Map  "Work  and  Scripture  Outline. 

Draw  a  very  simple  outline  map,  placing  especially  the 
islands  and  harbors  named,  and  mark  the  course  of  Paul  from 
Csesarea  to  Rome.     See  Map  2,  also  Hurlbut,  126-129. 

Scripture  Outline. — Course  from  Csesarea  to  Fair  Havens, 
Acts  xxvii,  1-8;  Council  as  to  farther  course,  9-12;  Attempt  to 
make  Phoenix,  13;  First  stage  of  storm  and  efforts  to  help  the 
ship,  14-19 ;  Despair,  20 ;  Paul's  faith  based  on  a  vision,  21-26 ; 
The  brink  of  shipwreck,  27-29;  Paul  again  to  the  fore,  30-38; 
Beaching  the  ship,  39-41;  All  are  saved,  42-44;  Incidents  in 
Melita,  xxviii,  1-10;   From  Melita  to  Rome,  11-15. 

STUDY  XX.— Fourth  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Acts  ii,  38. 

Review  reading  of  Acts  i,  ii,  Ascension  and  Pente- 
cost. The  brief  Scripture  material  for  this  and  the  next 
two  Studies  permits  a  rapid  review  reading  of  Acts  during 
the  three  weeks.  Such  a  survey  should  be  undertaken 
with  joy.  The  book  is  an  historical  masterpiece.  It  can 
be  read  through  aloud  in  two  hours.  The  ten  sections 
of  the  review  reading,  therefore,  average  but  twelve  min- 
utes of  actual  time  required.  How  frequently  an  hour  or 
more  is  given  to  the  reading  of  other  literature.  One's 
feeling  for  the  Bible  and  communion  with  its  life  can  not 
be  regarded  as  complete  until  he  finds  it  a  delight  to  read 
more  than  one  chapter  at  a  sitting.  Ask  that  the  Holy 
Spirit  may  illumine  the  Word  for  you  as  you  read. 


In  Rome  and  Elsewhere.  13c 

General  References. 

Purves,  sees.  244,  245 ;  Bartlet,  168,  173-175 ;  Ramsay,  314- 
347;  C.  H.,  II,  299-363;  Stalker,  154-157;  Farrar  (St.  P.),  561- 
577;  Godet,  413,  414;   Findlay,  Hast.  Bib.  Diet.,  II,  713. 

STUDY  XX.— Fifth  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Acts  v,  32. 

Review  reading  of  Acts  iii — v,  Growth  of  the  Church 
in  Jerusalem.  "The  great  thing  which  St.  Luke  wants 
to  record  are  the  deeds  and  doctrines  of  Jesus.  This  is 
the  subject  of  the  Gospel  and  Acts  alike.  But  there  is  a 
difference.  In  Acts,  Jesus  is  no  longer  present  in  the 
flesh,  but  works  through  his  Spirit.  The  Acts  is  really 
the  completion  of  the  Gospel  .  .  .  and  may  be  called  the 
Gospel  of  the  Holy  Ghost."1 

Topics  for  Personal  Investigation  and  for  Assignment  in 
Class-work. 

1.  The  unfailing  Divine  care  over  the  believer.  Matt,  vi, 
32,  33;  Luke  xii,  6,  7;  John  x,  14,  15;  Acts  v,  19,  20;  James 
i,  17 ;  Acts  xviii,  9, 10 ;  2  Thess.  iii,  3 ;  2  Cor.  i,  10 ;  Rom.  viii,  31 ; 
Acts  xxiii,  11;  xxviii,  23,  24;  2  Tim.  iv,  17,  18;  Jude  24;  Rev. 
xxi,  3,  4. 

2.  Ships  and  navigation  at  this  time.  Ramsay,  324-330; 
C.  H.,  II,  300-307. 

3.  Storms  on  the  Mediterranean.  C.  H.,  II,  325-334;  Ram- 
say, 326-330. 

4.  Melita.     C.  H.,  II,  341-347  ;  Bib.  Diet. 

5.  The  Appian  Way  and  other  roads  centering  in  Rome. 
C.  H.,  II,  354-364. 

STUDY  XX.— Sixth  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Acts  vii,  55. 

Eeview  reading  of  Acts  vi — viii,  Choice  of  the  Seven 
Helpers,  and  Accounts  of  Stephen  and  Philip.  Note 
this  fact,  that  incidental  needs,  arising  in  the  history  of 
the  Church,  have  often  called  forth  agencies  which  the 
Holy  Spirit  has  used  far  beyond  the  original  purpose. 
These  helpers  were  chosen  to  "serve  tables,"  but  one  of 
them  started  the  broader  movement  in  Jerusalem,  and  an- 

1Rackham. 


1 36      Studies  in  the  Apostolic  Church. 


other  carried  it  beyond  the  city  walls.  But  when  chosen, 
they  were  "men  of  good  report,  full  of  the  Spirit  and  of 
wisdom."     Acts  vi,  3. 

Questions  for  Written  Answers. 

1.  In  what  year  and  about  what  month  did  the  voyage  to 
Rome  probably  occur  ? 

2.  On  which  side  of  Cyprus  and  along  what  coasts  was  the 
early  part  of  the  voyage  on  account  of  western  winds  ? 

3.  From  what  direction  was  the  wind  during  the  great 
storm  ? 

4.  What  general  plan  was  used  to  keep  the  vessel  from  the 
African  coast  ? 

5.  In  what  ways  did  Paul's  power  of  leadership  appear? 

6.  Why  did  Paul  feel  depressed,  and  how  was  he  encour- 
aged as  he  drew  near  Rome  ? 

STUDY  XX— Seventh  Day.    Memory  Verse. 

Personal  Thought. 

"And  so  we  came  to  Rome."     Acts  xxviii,  14. 

As  I  consider  the  wonderful  providences  of  God  as  re- 
vealed in  the  lives  of  men,  and  as  I  see  his  providential 
dealings  with  the  nations  of  the  earth,  can  I  doubt  that 
he  will  lead  me  safely  if  I  but  trust  him  fully  ? 

Read  Psa.  xxiii. 


PART  V.— TWENTY-FIRST  WEEK. 

MINISTRY  IN   BONDS  AND   CLOSING  COURSE 
UNTIL  MARTYRDOM. 


STUDY  XXI.— First  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Acts  xxviii,  16. 

Professor  Ramsay  has  an  interesting  paragraph  on  the  Finances  of 
financial  questions  involved  in  Paul's  residence  at  Caesa-  ment'andSOn 
rea  and  Rome,  his  appeal  to  Cassar,  and  his  trial.  He  Trial. 
dwells  upon  the  respect  with  which  the  apostle  was  treated 
by  the  Roman  governors  and  King  Agrippa,  and  by 
Drusilla  and  Bernice.  By  his  appeal  to  the  emperor  he 
was  undoubtedly  choosing  an  expensive  line  of  trial,  but 
he  weighed  the  cost,  and  reckoned  the  gain  which  would 
come  to  the  Church  if  the  supreme  court  pronounced  in 
his  favor.  Then  in  Rome  he  was  able  to  hire  a  lodg- 
ing for  himself  and  to  live  there,  also  maintaining,  it  is 
thought,  the  soldier  who  guarded  him.  It  seems  prob- 
able, therefore,  that  through  death  some  inheritance  had 
come  to  him,  or  he  new  felt  justified  in  using  such  for- 
tune as  he  possessed.  Others  have  dwelt  more  upon  the 
pathetic  side  of  these  years,  but  it  is  well  to  regard  both 
aspects  of  the  situation. 

The  point  is  also  in  debate  as  to  where  the  apostle  Place  and 
resided,  or  by  what  officer  he  was  held  in  detention.  ^^ofDe" 
The  older  view  that  it  was  the  "  captain  of  the  guard/'1 
or  "  chief  of  the  camp,"2  meaning  the  Praetorian  guard, 
may  be  replaced  by  the  view  that  it  was  chief  of  the  force 
serving  as  a  link  between  the  emperor  and  the  army,  in 
which  Julius,  who  brought  Paul  to  Rome,  was  an  officer, 
having  their  camp  on  the  Caslian  Hill.  This  is  the  view 
of  Mommsen.3    Acts  xxviii,  16. 

1  Acts  xxviii,  16,  A.  V.  2  Acts  xxviii,  16,  Marg.  Am.  V. 

s  Favored  by  Ramsay,  848;  Rackham,  499,  500;  Findlay,  Hast.  Eib. 
Diet.,  Ill,  713;  Furves,  do.,  IV,  33. 

137 


138        Studies  in  the  Apostolic  Church. 

witness  to  "After  three  days,"  perhaps  given  to  rest,  prayer,  and 
'  fellowship  with  the  Church,  Paul  calls  the  chief  men  of 
the  Jews  together,  that,  as  in  other  cities,  he  may  first 
bear  witness  of  Christ  to  them,  before  taking  up  work 
with  the  Gentiles.  But  the  result  is  as  it  has  been  else- 
where, and  he  cites  the  solemn  prophetic  utterance  of 
"the  Holy  Spirit  through  Isaiah,"  which  seals  up  the 
record  of  Israel  on  the  whole  as  rejecting  "this  salvation 
of  God."    Acts  xxviii,  17-28. 

End  of  Acts.  The  words  which  form  a  fitting  close  to  this  remark- 
3|n  Bonds.  ame  record  of  Acts  are  as  follows:  "And  he  abode  two 
whole  years  in  his  own  hired  dwelling,  and  received  all 
that  went  in  unto  him,  preaching  the  kingdom  of  God, 
and  teaching  the  things  concerning  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
with  all  boldness,  none  forbidding  him."  Luke,  as  the 
apostle's  physician  and  amanuensis,  probably  continued 
at  his  side.  Visitors  and  delegates  from  various  Churches 
brought  presents  and  greetings.  Trusted  helpers  carried 
on  a  vigorous  and  far-reaching  campaign.  Treasured 
letters  were  written  to  individuals  and  Churches,  of  which 
four,  that  to  Philemon,  and  those  to  the  Colossians,  Ephe- 
sians,  and  Philippians,  have  come  down  to  us  as  golden 
fruit  of  mature  graces  and  powers.  Such  was  the  min- 
istry "in  bonds."  Acts  xxviii,  30,  31. 
His  Trial,  Re-        "The  trial  seems  to  have  occurred  toward  the  end 

Martyrdom!  °^  ^"  ^'  61.MI  Rackham,  in  his  fresh  and  masterly  work, 
reaches  this  conclusion:  "As  a  result  of  his  trial,  Paul 
was,  in  answer  to  his  expectation,  set  at  liberty;  for 
there  was  no  real  case  against  him.  This  fact  we  infer 
from  the  Pastoral  Epistles,  which  are  much  later  in 
style  than  those  of  the  imprisonment,  and  can  nowhere 
be  fitted  into  the  apostle's  previous  life."  This  writer, 
with  other  eminent  scholars,  favors  the  view  that  after 
his  release  Paul  resumed  his  missionary  and  apostolic 
labors  until  the  persecution  by  Nero,  when  he  was  sum- 
moned to  Rome  and  suffered  martyrdom.      "  One  day, 

1  Ramsay,  357. 


In  Rome  and  Elsewhere.  139 

in  the  winter  of  64-65  A.  D.,  he  was  led  out  on  the  Ostian 
Way  and  there  beheaded  .  .  .  and  his  body  was  laid 
where  now  stands  the  Church  of  St.  Paul  Without-the- 
Walls."1 

The  most  helpful  framework  of  Paul's  last  journeys  Framework  of 
is,  perhaps,  that  presented  by  Professor  Burton,2  and  which  ^J*J|^^S 
will  be  understood  to  have   only  the  authority  of  early 
Church  tradition,  and  the  allusions  in  the  later  Epistles. 

1.  It  is  possible  that  he  went  to  Asia  and  Macedonia 
in  accordance  with  his  expressed  intention.  Phil,  ii,  24; 
Philemon  22. 

2.  He  perhaps  went  to  Spain.  This  had  been  at  one 
time  his  intention,  Rom.  xv,  24,  28,  and  Clement  of  Rome, 
who  wrote  near  the  end  of  the  first  century,  speaks  of 
him  as  having  come  to  the  extremity  of  the  West. 

3.  He  returned  to  the  East  and  visited  Ephesus,  where 
he  left  Timothy  in  charge.     1  Tim.  i,  3. 

4.  He  went  into  Macedonia;  thence,  or  soon  after 
leaving  there,  he  wrote  to  Timothy.     1  Tim.  i,  3. 

5.  He  went  from  Macedonia  to  Miletus,  stopping  at 
Troas  on  the  way.  2  Tim.  iv,  13.  At  Miletus  he  left 
Trophimus.     2  Tim.  iv,  20. 

6.  From  Miletus  he  went  to  Crete,  where  he  left  Titus. 
Titus  i,  5. 

7.  From  Crete  he  went  to  Corinth,  where  he  left 
Erastus,  2  Tim.  iv,  20,  and  whence  he  probably  wrote  to 
Titus. 

8.  From  Corinth  he  probably  went  to  Nicopolis,  Titus 
iii,  12,  and  it  was  quite  possible  that  here  he  was  arrested 
and  sent  to  Rome. 

9.  In  Rome  he  wrote  Second  Timothy,  and  here  he 
was  put  to  death. 


1 "  The  Acts  of  the  Apostles,"  by  Richard  Belward  Rackham,  1901, 
pp.510,  511. 

2  "The  Records  and  Letters  of  the  Apostolic  Age,"  by  Ernest  De  Witt 
Burton,  pp.  225,  226. 


140      Studies  in  the  Apostolic  Church. 

The  lesson  of  the  week  is  important,  not  merely 
for  its  own  sake,  but  as  giving  the  historical  setting 
of  some  of  Paul's  most  important  Epistles. 


STUDY  XXI.— Second  Day.    Memory  Verse,  Acts  xxviii,  28. 

Read  Acts  xxviii,  1G-28.  It  may  be  said  that  the  cen- 
ter of  Christianity  has  now  been  transferred  from  the 
Jews  to  the  Gentiles,  from  Jerusalem  to  Rome,  and  this 
failure  of  the  Roman  Jews  to  respond  to  the  Gospel  mes- 
sage is  the  final  step. 

STUDY  XXI.— Third  Day.    Memory  Verse,  Phil,  iv,  22. 

Read  Acts  xxviii,  30,  31;  Col.  iv,  7-14;  Phil,  i,  12- 
14;  iv,  22.  In  the  full  title,  ver.  31,  "the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,"  it  is  no  longer  the  historian,  but  Luke  the  be- 
liever who  speaks.  The  allusions  in  the  Roman  Epistles 
give  valuable  side-lights  on  the  apostle's  activities,  help- 
ers, and  influence  during  the  two  years  of  detention  in 
Rome. 

Suggestions  for  Map  "Work  and  Scripture  Outline. 

For  map  work  let  there  be  a  study  of  the  city  of  Rome,  and 
a  construction  of  Paul's  later  course,  or  Fourth  Missionary 
Journey,  as  far  as  to  Ephesus,  in  accordance  with  the  outline,  1-3, 
at  the  close  of  the  Narrative.  For  plan  of  Rome  see  frontis- 
piece, 0.  H.,  II,  or  Hurlbut,  129;  and  for  other  constructions 
of  Paul's  last  journeys,  Hurlbut,  129-131 ;  Rackham,  510.  Also, 
for  completion  of  Paul's  journeys,  see  Study  XXVII,  Third  Day, 
followed  by  Study  XXVI,  Third  Day. 

Scripture  Outline. — Paul's  situation,  Acts  xxviii,  16;  His 
conference  with  the  Jews,  17-22;  His  final  warning  to  them, 
23-28 ;  His  two  years  of  unhindered  preaching  and  teaching  in 
Rome,  30,  31.     (Ver.  29  not  in  R.  V.) 

STUDY  XXI.— Fourth  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Acts  x,  44. 

Review  reading  of  Acts  ix — xii,  Continued  Church  Ex- 
pansion, and  Herodian  Persecution.     This  is  the  longest 


In  Rome  and  Elsewhere.  141 

section  assigned  for  review  reading — 146  verses.  It  can 
be  read  in  fifteen  or  twenty  minutes.  "I  think  I  hear 
some  one  say  that  their  usual  portion  has  been  about 
twelve  verses  a  day.  Yes;  and,  if  the  truth  is  told,  they 
should  add  that,  when  the  twelve  verses  have  been  read, 
they  have  taken  up  another  book  and  read  some  hundreds 
of  its  pages.  Leave  the  other  book  for  a  while  and  give 
the  Word  of  God  the  same  opportunity." — G.  Campbell 
Morgan. 

General  References. 

Purves,  sees.  245-248,  262-264,  270,  271 ;  Bartlet,  175-179, 
191-202;  Ramsay,  347-382;  C.  H.,  II,  364-380,  415-423,433-448, 
460,461,  465-475,  485-488;  Stalker,  157-167;  Farrar  (St.  Paul), 
577-688 ;   Godet,  529-538  ;   Findlay,  Hast.  Bib.  Diet.,  II,  713-715. 

STUDY  XXI.-Fiftn  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Acts  xiii,  46. 

Review  reading  of  Acts  xiii — xv,  35,  First  Missionary 
Journey  and  Jerusalem  Council.  Note  how  the  Council 
was  a  sequel  of  the  new  conditions  created  by  the  first 
journey. 

Topics  for  Personal  Investigation  and  for  Assignment 
in  Class-work. 

1.  The  lifelong  service  of  the  believer,  Matt,  xxiv,  13;  2 
Thess.  ii,  15-17;  Gal.  vi,  9;  1  Cor.  xv,  58;  Rom.  xiv,  8;  Acts 
xxvi,  22;  Phil,  i,  21;  Titus  ii,  11-14;  2  Tim.  iv,  7;  2  Peter  i, 
10,  11;   Heb.  xii,  1,  2;   Rev.  ii,  10. 

2.  The  city  of  Rome.     C.  H.,  II,  361-370;   Bib.  Diet. 

3.  The  camp  of  the  Peregrini  on  the  Cselian  Hill,  perhaps 
the  place  of  Paul's  detention.  Ramsay,  316,  347-349 ;  Rackham, 
478,  479,  499,  500;    Hast.  Bib.  Diet.,  IV,  33. 

4.  Method  of  guarding  a  prisoner,  Acts  xxviii,  16.  Bird, 
419,  420,  431,  480 ;    Hast.  Bib.  Diet.,  IV,  103. 

5.  The  court  for  Paul's  trial.  Ramsay,  357;  Hast.  Bib. 
Diet.,  IV,  33. 

6.  The  probable  site  of  the  house  of  Aquila  and  Prisca  at 
this  time.     Hast.  Bib.  Diet.,  IV,  310 ;    O.  H.,  II,  370. 

7.  Date  and  mode  of  Paul's  death.  Purves,  sees.  270,  271, 
p.  322;   Rackham,  511;   Hast.  Bib.  Diet.,  Ill,  715. 


142      Studies  in  the  Apostolic  Church. 

STUDY  XXI.— Sixth  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Acts  xvi,  10. 

Review  reading  of  Acts  xv,  36 — xviii,  22,  Second 
Missionary  Journey.  Consider  what  a  step  in  world- 
history  was  taken  when,  in  the  Second  Missionary  Jour- 
ney, Paul  entered  Europe!  Along  the  line  then  struck 
stands  the  Anglo-Saxon. 

Questions  for  "Written  Answers. 

1.  What  advantage  might  come  to  the  Church  from  Paul's 
appeal  to  Caesar? 

2.  What  change  of  center  of  Christianity's  growth  is  marked 
by  Paul's  coming  to  Rome  and  the  rejection  of  his  message  by 
the  Jews? 

3.  Who  among  the  apostle's  helpers  was  probably  his  most 
constant  attendant  during  his  two  years  in  Rome? 

4.  What  Epistles  were  written  during  this  time  ? 

5.  About  what  date  is  suggested  for  Paul's  martyrdom  ? 

6.  At  what  location  near  Rome,  and  in  what  manner  is  it 
thought  that  Paul's  death  occurred  ? 

STUDY  XXI.— Seventh  Day.    Memory  Verses,  Acts  xxviii, 
30,  31. 

Determine  your  chapter-names  for  Acts  xxvii,  xxviii, 
and  enter  them  in  notebook.  For  the  story  of  Paul's 
closing  years  read  Bird,  459-515. 

Personal  Thought. 

"This  salvation  of  God  is  sent  unto  the  Gentiles: 
they  will  also  hear."    Acts  xxviii,  28. 

You  may  be  sure  that  some  will  hear  God's  Word  unto 
salvation.  If  you  pass  it  by,  there  are  others  who  will 
receive  it. 

Read  Acts  xiii,  46. 


PART  V.— TWENTY-SECOND  "WEEK. 

ONESIMUS  THE  CONVERTED  SLAVE,  AND  PAUL 
THE  PERFECT  CHRISTIAN  GENTLEMAN. 


STUDY  XXII.— First  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Philem.  10. 

Paul's  brief  letter  to  Philemon  is  a  proof  of  the  charm  The  Finer 
which  a  great  and  loving  nature  lends  to  the  simplest  act  2ua!,t,es  of 

.  T      t  i  Paul's  Na- 

of  service.  It  discloses  the  sympathy,  courtesy,  and  tact  ture. 
of  the  apostle,  even  his  playfulness  and  wit,  in  a  way  to 
bring  him  near  to  every  reader  of  the  little  Epistle  and 
make  his  personality  shine  forth  in  its  native  beauty  and 
attractiveness.  As  one  turns  from  its  perusal  he  can 
better  understand  why  Paul's  friends,  and  those  brought 
to  Christ  through  his  labors,  loved  him  so  intensely;  for 
he  himself  is  a  rare  lover  of  others,  and  combines  with  this 
such  sound  sense  and  good  taste,  as  to  make  him  a  perfect 
Christian  gentleman.  Professor  Ramsay  uses  this  phrase 
to  express  his  mother's  estimate  of  Paul,  and  states  that  his 
scholarly  researches  and  studies  brought  him  to  the  same 
conclusion.  When  he  came  at  last  really  to  know  Paul,  it 
was  precisely  the  Paul  his  mother  knew,  and  of  whom  she 
was  always  saying  that  he  was  such  a  perfect  gentleman. 

It  is  probable  that  Philemon,  and  his  wife  Apphia,  Philemon, 
were  led  into  Christian  faith  during  Paul's  stay  at  Ephesus  APPh,la'und 
in  his  third  missionary  journey,  and  that  later,  their 
house  at  Colosse  became  a  meeting-place  for  the  young 
Church  of  that  city.  It  is  also  supposed  that  Archippus 
was  their  son,  and  that  he  was  a  deacon,  and  a  special 
helper  of  Paul.  The  family  may  have  been  in  Ephesus 
for  a  time  while  Paul  was  there,  and  were  marked  for  their 
charity,  hospitality,  wealth,1  and  willingness  to  promote 
the  Christian  cause.     Ver.  1-7. 

i  Orr,  Neglected  Factors  In    .    .    .    Early  Progress  of  Christianity, 
109,  110. 

143 


144         Studies  in  the  Apostolic  Church. 

Onesimus.  Onesimus  was  a  slave,  who,  in  running  away  from 
his  master,  Philemon,  had,  perhaps  stolen  that  which 
would  assist  him  in  reaching  Eome.  Ver.  18.  We  know 
not  through  what  sin  and  suffering  he  had  passed,  or  by 
what  means  he  met  Paul  and  was  converted.  Ver.  10. 
"Helpful,"  according  to  his  name,  he  had  now  become 
to  his  father  in  the  gospel.  But  Tychicus  is  about  to 
go  to  Colosse  with  Paul's  letter  to  the  Church.  So  he 
takes  this  letter  to  Philemon;  and  Onesimus,  the  slave 
convert,  returns  to  his  master,  "  no  longer  as  a  servant, 
but  more  than  a  servant,  a  brother  beloved,  specially  to 
me,"  writes  Paul,  "but  how  much  rather  to  thee,  both 
in  the  flesh  and  in  the  Lord.  If  then  thou  countest  me 
as  a  partner,  receive  him  as  myself."  What  gracious 
brotherliness  is  seen  in  "  Paul  the  aged,  and  now  also  a 
prisoner  of  Christ  Jesus,"  in  asking  Philemon  to  receive 
the  runaway  slave  just  as  he  would  receive  the  apostle 
himself!  Ver.  8-20. 
The  Epistle  When  Paul  adds,  a  little  later,  "  Having  confidence 
and  Emanci-  -n  ^jjjg  obedience  I  write  unto  thee,  knowing  that  thou 

pation.  ° 

wilt  do  beyond  what  I  say,"  Lightfoot  well  remarks, 
"The  word  emancipation  seems  to  be  trembling  on  his 
lips."  Christianity  did  not  strike  at  the  laws  which 
maintained  slavery,  nor  attempt  directly  to  overturn  the 
existing  social  conditions,  but  began  to  create  a  new 
spirit  and  feeling  in  the  hearts  of  men,  which  sooner  or 
later  would  be  certain  to  abolish  all  human  servitude. 
Therefore,  beyond  its  beauty  as  an  embodiment  of  Chris- 
tian love  and  courtesy,  this  little  Epistle  has  great  value 
because  "it  is  the  first  forecast  of  that  noble  literature  of 
emancipation,  which  has  seen  its  latest  and  fairest  fruits 
within  our  own  time.  .  .  This  little  letter  is  the  first 
note  in  that  noble  music  that  has  found  place  in  its 
orchestra  for  the  strains  of  Chrysostom,  Lincoln,  Lowell, 
Longfellow,  and  Mrs.  Beecher  Stowe.  It  began  disin- 
tegrating one  of  the  greatest  evils  of  society,  and  right- 


In  Rome  and  Elsewhere.  145 

ing  one  of  the  most  awful  wrongs  man  can  inflict  upon  his 
brother.  Surely,  therefore,  it  reflects  the  pure  radiance 
of  the  cross."1  In  verse  22  the  apostle  speaks  as  if  he 
were  confident  of  being  released  after  his  trial  and  visit- 
ing Philemon.  Then,  with  brief  greetings  and  a  ben- 
ediction, the  Epistle  closes.     Ver.  21-25. 

As  to  the  date  of  this  and  the  associated  letters,  note  Date. 
the  following:  "We  may  date  these  letters  to  Philemon, 
to  Colossai,  and  to  the  Asian  Churches  generally  (Ephe- 
sians)  near  the  middle  of  the  long  imprisonment.  .  . 
For  brevity's  sake  we  may  speak  of  their  date  as  early 
in  61. "2 


Note  how  Paul,  underneath  all  his  courtesy  and 
confidence,  never  allows  himself  to  forget  for  a 
moment  that  Philemon  has  not  been  long  out  of 
heathenism,  and  that,  accordingly,  he  must  ply  every 
motive  to  avoid  the  danger  of  his  showing  a  harsh 
temper  toward  Onesimus. 


STUDY  XXII.— Second  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Philem.  17. 

Bead  Philem.  1-25.  Note  that  Paul  had  to  deal 
constantly  with  great  practical  problems.  "  A  runaway 
slave  appeals  to  him  for  freedom  on  the  ground  of  that 
very  religion  whose  pioneer  he  professed  to  be.  The 
right  to  freedom  was  confessed  and  undoubted,  but  the 
needs  of  the  Gentile  world  demanded  that  it  should  be 
postponed ;  Paul  yielded  to  the  Gentile  need  and  inspired 
the  runaway  to  return.  .  .  Onesimus  was  not  sent  back 
but  went  back.  Nothing  could  be  more  voluntary  than 
his  return  to  Philemon.  All  that  Paul  did  was  to  expel 
his  old  nature,  to  give  him  a  new  will. 

>  N.  C.  B.,  81.  s  Ramsay,  349. 

8  Matheson,  257,  268,  269. 

10 


»  3 


146      Studies  in  the  Apostolic  Church. 


STUDY  XXII.— Third  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Acts  xix,  10. 

Eeview  reading  of  Acts  xviii,  23 — xxi,  15,  Third  Mis- 
sionary Journey.  Always  connect  this  journey  in  thought 
with  the  evangelization  of  the  great  Roman  Province  of 
Asia,  and  the  writing  of  the  "Noon"  or  Controversial 
Epistles — Galatians,  First  and  Second  Corinthians,  and 
Romans. 

Suggestions  for  Map  "Work  and  Scripture  Outline. 

Draw  outline  map  and  mark  the  route  if  Onesimus  went  to 
Rome  from  Oolosse  by  way  of  Ephesus,  Troas,  Philippi,  thence 
over  the  Egnatian  Way  to  Dyrrachium,  and  on  to  Rome,  and 
returned  by  going  to  Puteoli  and  taking  boat  to  Ephesus. 

Scripture  Outline. — Salutation, Philem.  1-3 ;  Paul's  thanks- 
giving and  prayer,  4-7 ;  Plea  for  Onesimus,  8-17 ;  Promise  to 
be  Philemon's  guarantor,  18-22;  Closing  greetings  and  ben- 
ediction, 23-25. 

STUDY  XXII.— Fourth  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Acts  xxii,  28. 

Review  reading  of  Acts  xxi,  16 — xxiii,  Paul's  Contests 
in  Jerusalem  and  Removal  to  Csesarea.  Note  this  sug- 
gestion in  Scripture  reading:  "I  have  personally  found 
it  of  enormous  advantage  to  read  aloud.  It  is  so  easy, 
when  reading  silently,  for  the  mind  to  wander  upon  a 
side  issue.  Reading  aloud  is  a  great  aid  to  concentra- 
tion of  thought." — G.  Campbell  Morgan. 

General  References. 

Purves,  sec.  254;  Bartlet,  190,  192;  McClymont,  95-98; 
Stevens,  450,  451;  Ramsay,  349,  358  ;  C.  H.,  11,379-383;  Stalker, 
160,  161;  Farrar  (M.  B.),  341-354;  (St.  P.),  622-630;  Godet, 
452-461 ;   Hast.  Bib.  Diet. 

STUDY  XXII.— Fifth  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Acts  xxvi,  28. 

Review  reading  of  Acts  xxiv — xxvi,  Detention  and 
Addresses  at  Csesarea.  Dwell  upon  the  faithfulness, 
courage,  and   quenchless  love  of  their  souls  which   led 


In  Rome  and  Elsewhere.  147 


Paul  to  bring  the  truth  home  to  Felix  and  Agrippa; 
and,  though  they  at  the  time  put  it  aside,  we  know  not 
what  power  it  may  have  had  with  them  before  death  came. 

Topics  for  Personal  Investigation  and  for  Assignment  in 
Class-v/ork. 

1.  The  considerateness  and  courtesy  of  the  believer,  James 
in,  17;  Gal.  vi,  1,2;  Rom.  xiv,  21 ;  xv,  1;  xvi,  1-4,  13;  Philem. 
9,  10,  14;  Eph.  iv,  29;  Phil,  ii,  3-5;  1  Tim.  v,  1;  2  Tim.  ii,  24, 
25;  1  Peter  iii,  8,  9;  v,  1-5;  2  Peter  iii,  15;  Heb.  xiii,i-3- 
3  John  2. 

2.  Slavery  in  the  Roman  Empire.  Farrar  (M.  B  ),  342-346  • 
Bib.  Diet. 

3.  Onesimus,  now  "  a  brother  beloved,"  ver.  16.  Dods  149  • 
Matheson,  252-269. 

4.  A  study  of  the  personality  of  Philemon.  Godet,  453,  454 ; 
Hast.  Bib.  Diet.,  Philemon. 

5.  The  Christian  virtue  of  courtesy.  Farrar  (M  B  )  349 
350;   Stalker,  161. 

6.  The  Epistle  as  an  example  of  the  art  of  letter-writing 
Farrar  (St.  P.),  622,  623;   N.  C.  B.,  28-31. 

7.  Its  influence  in  the  abolition  of  slavery.  Farrar  (St.  P.), 
625-627;  Godet,  460,  461 ;  Hast.  Bib.  Diet.,  Ill,  833,834;   IV,  468.' 

STUDY  XXII.— Sixth  Day.     Memory  Verses,  Acts  xxviii, 
30,  31. 

Eeview  reading  of  Acts  xxvii,  xxviii,  Voyage  and  Min- 
istry in  Borne.  Three  ideas  stand  out  from  the  record 
in  Acts:  (1)  The  Holy  Spirit  as  the  Divine  Agent  be- 
hind the  apostles  and  other  witnesses;  (2)  The  set  op- 
position of  Judaism  as  a  national  religion  to  the  Gospel; 
(3)  The  Gospel  adapted  to  all  people,  and  its  heralds 
protected  by  the  officers  of  the  empire. 

Questions  for  "Written  Answers. 

1.  What  qualities  in  Paul's  nature  are  disclosed  by  the  Epis- 
tle to  Philemon? 

2.  Who  are  Apphia  and  Archippus  supposed  to  be? 

3.  Briefly  sketch  the  case  of  Onesimus. 

4.  How  did  Christianity  deal  with  slavery? 

5.  What  is  the  influence  of  this  Epistle  on  emancipation? 


148        Studies  in  the  Apostolic1  Church. 

STUDY  XXII.— Seventh  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Philem.  21. 

The  Acts  of  the  Apostles  may  be  briefly  summed  up 
in  these  chapter-names,  but  all  are  free  to  use  others  as 
they  may  prefer:  1.  Ascension;  2.  Pentecost;  3.  Lame 
Man;  4.  First  Arrest;  5.  Second  Arrest;  6.  Seven  Help- 
ers; 7.  Stephen;  8.  Philip;  9.  Saul;  10.  Cornelius; 
11.  Peter  Approved;  12.  Herod;  13.  First  Journey,  to 
Antioch;  14.  Iconium,  Lystra,  Derbe,  and  Return; 
15.  Jerusalem  Council;  16.  Second  Journey,  to  Philippi; 
17.  To  Athens;  18.  Second  Journey  Ended,  Third  Be- 
gun; 19.  To  Ephesus;  20.  To  Miletus;  21.  To  Jerusa- 
lem and  Arrest;  22.  Public  Defense;  23.  Council,  Con- 
spiracy, Csesarea;  24.  Felix;  25.  Festus;  26.  Agrippa; 
27.  Shipwreck;   28.  Rome. 

Personal  Thought. 

"That  which  is  befitting  ...  for  love's  sake." 
Philem.   8,  9. 

The  true  Christian  ideal  will  ever  insist  that  there  is 
no  conflict  between  genuine  piety  and  the  most  complete 
intellectuality  and  propriety.  Religion,  good  sense,  and 
good  manners  go  well  together. 

Does  your  life  have  the  winning  power  attaching  to 
everything  that  is  done  "for  love's  sake?" 

Read  1  Peter  iii,  8-16. 


PART  V.— TWENTY- THIRD  "WEEK. 

CHRIST  EXALTED,  ERROES  CORRECTED  AT 

COLOSSE. 


STUDY  XXIII.— First  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Col.  i,  11. 

Of  the  four  Epistles  written  by  Paul  during  his  two  Three 

Connei 
Epistles. 


years  of  detention  at  Rome,  Philemon,  Colossians,  and  c 


Ephesians  form  a  group,  probably  prepared  in  the  early 
part  of  61  A.  D.,  and  conveyed  by  Tychicus  at  one  time 
to  those  for  whom  they  were  destined  in  Asia  Minor. 
The  two  Epistles  first  named  are  linked  together  by  the 
personal  greetings  in  each,  and  by  the  fact  that  they 
both  went  to  Colosse;  and  Colossians  is  connected  with 
Ephesians  by  various  points  in  its  contents,  and  almost 
certainly  by  an  express  reference  to  that  Epistle  under 
the  title,  "  The  Epistle  from  Laodicea."     Col.  iv,  16. 

The  great  trade  route  eastward  from  Ephesus,  after  cities  and 
traversing  a  part  of  the  valley  of  the  Meander  River,  passed  5hhUL°hes  ,n 
through  the  valley  of  its  tributary,  the  Lycus.     It  was  a  Valley. 
region  rich  in  flocks  and  noted  for  its  fine  wools.     Three 
towns  of  the  valley  are  mentioned  in  this  Epistle — Hier- 
apolis  on  the  north  side  of  the  Lycus ;  Laodicea,  on  the 
south  side ;  and,  about  a  dozen  miles  to  the  east  of  these, 
Colosse.     The  last  was  dwindling  in  population  at  this 
period,  while  Laodicea  was  gaining  and  becoming  wealthy. 
Some  of  Paul's  converts  in  Ephesus  may  have  gone  to 
these   smaller  cities  and   helped   to  start  the  Christian 
movement,  but  it  had  been  cared  for  and  developed  by 
Epaphras ;  and  his  report  to  Paul  at  Rome  was  doubtless 
the  occasion  of  these  Epistles.     Col.  i,  2,  7 ;  ii,  1 ;  iv,  12, 13. 

Paul  addresses  the  Colossians  as  "  saints  and     .     .     .  Epistle  to  the 
brethren,"  which  is  similar  to  the  terms  used  in  writing  Co,oss,ans' 
to  the  Romans  and  Ephesians,  and  may  be  chosen  rather  Exalted. 

149 


150      Studies  in  the  Apostolic  Church. 


than  the  term  ' '  Church  "  in  earlier  letters,  because  he  is  not 
known  personally  to  these  Churches,  and  would  at  once  ex- 
press his  kindly  Christian  regard.  He  is  thankful  for  their 
faithful  following  of  the  gospel.  He  exalts  Christ  as 
"the  image  of  the  invisible  God,"  and  the  head  and  source 
of  the  universe;  "for  in  him  were  all  things  created  in 
the  heavens  and  upon  the  earth,  things  visible  and  things 
invisible,  whether  thrones  or  dominions  or  principalities 
or  powers;  all  things  have  been  created  through  him,  and 
unto  him;  and  he  is  before  all  things,  and  in  him  all 
things  consist."  He  is  also  head  of  the  Church  and  pre- 
eminent in  the  order  of  spiritual  life,  "  the  first-born  from 
the  dead,"  "having  made  peace  through  the  blood  of  his 
cross,"  to  reconcile  all  things  unto  the  Father,  "whether 
things  upon  the  earth,  or  things  in  the  heavens."  The 
Colossians  have  already  begun  to  experience  the  power  of 
this  life,  but  the  apostle  yearns  in  suffering  to  see  the  full 
riches  and  mystery  of  the  gospel  fulfilled  in  them,  that 
he  "may  present  every  man  perfect  in  Christ."  Col.  i. 
Errors  to  be  A  foundation  is  thus  laid  by  which  to  correct  the 
Corrected.  errors  threatening  the  Church.  These  are  of  a  new  and 
peculiar  type.  In  some  respects  they  appear  as  the  germ 
of  the  Gnostic  doctrines  which  arose  in  later  times.  But 
other  parts  of  the  false  teaching  resemble  the  ideas  of  the 
Essenes  and  the  Jewish  Kabbala.1  It  was  held  that  God 
is  good,  but  matter  is  evil  and  the  source  of  evil,  and 
therefore  the  physical  world  could  not  come  directly  from 
God.  It  is  separated  from  him  by  a  great  gulf,  which  is 
bridged  by  a  chain  of  beings,  half  abstractions  and  half 
persons.  The  lowest  of  these  have  created  the  material 
universe  and  now  govern  it,  and  their  favor  is  to  be  won 
by  worship,  and  since  matter  is  evil,  all  who  would  attain 
the  higher  stages  of  Christian  life  and  enter  into  the 
"fullness"  of  spiritual  privilege  must  overcome  the  ma- 
terial world  by  ascetic  observances. 


1  C.  H.,  II,  383-386;  Godet,  482-434;  Bartlet,  186;  McOlymont,  94. 


In  Rome  and  Elsewhere.  151 

The  apostle  saw  that  these  were  very  dangerous  errors,  Apostolic 
and  he  warns  the  Colossians  against  them.     "Take  heed  Warni"9and 

0  True  Teach- 

lest  there  shall  be  any  one  that  maketh  spoil  of  you  through  ing. 
his  philosophy  and  vain  deceit.  .  .  .  Let  no  man 
judge  you  in  meat,  or  in  drink,  or  in  respect  of  a  feast- 
day  or  a  new  moon  or  a  sabbath  day.  .  .  .  Let  no  man 
rob  you  of  your  prize  by  a  voluntary  humility  and  wor- 
shiping of  angels.  .  .  .  "Why  .  .  .  do  ye  subject 
yourselves  to  ordinances,"  or  rules  of  these  teachers,  such 
as,  "Handle  not,  nor  taste,  nor  touch  ?"  Rather  he  would 
say,  In  Christ  is  the  fullness,  "and  in  him  ye  are  made 
full."  He  has  created  the  world,  and  in  him  it  stands. 
It  is  not  the  source  of  evil :  use  it  to  his  glory.  He  fills 
all  the  space  between  God  and  man,  and  is  supreme  over 
all  gradations  of  angels :  do  not  fear  nor  worship  them.  In 
him  are  hidden  "all  the  treasures  of  wisdom  and  knowl- 
edge :"  be  "rooted  and  builded  up  in  him,  and  established 
in  your  faith."     Col.  ii — iii,  4. 

The  practical  part  of  the  Epistle,  and  the  closing  direc-  closing  Por- 
tions  and  personal  greetings  are  especially  rich  and  full  tIons  of  the 
of  suggestion,  and  will  be  noticed  in  the  constructive 
readings.     Col.  iii,  5 — iv. 


The  reader  must  guard  against  the  feeling  of 
hopeless  discouragement  that  comes  at  first  to  the 
student  of  this  complicated  Epistle.  He  will  do 
well  if  he  strive  for  some  one  definite  thing,  say  a 
clear  conception  of  its  practical  aim.  By  so  doing 
its  unity  and  real  intelligibility  will  ere  long  break 
upon  his  mind. 


STUDY  XXIIL— Second  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Col.  i,  16. 

Read  Col.  i,  1-23.  Note  the  order  of  thought: 
through  Christ  was  creation;  through  him  is  reconcilia- 
tion.    "What  does  it  avail  for  us  that  the  far-reaching 


152      Studies  in  the  Apostolic  Church. 

power  of  Christ's  cross  shoots  out  magnetic  forces  to  the 
uttermost  verge  of  the  heavens,  and  binds  the  whole  uni- 
verse by  silken  blood-red  cords  to  God,  if  it  does  not  bind 
me  to  him  in  love  and  longing?' 


of  1 


STUDY  XXIII.—  Third  Day.    Memory  Verse,  Col.  ii,  6. 

Head  Col.  i,  24 — ii,  7.  Mark  how  greatly  the  apostle 
is  drawn  out  even  toward  a  Church  that  he  has  not 
founded.  ' '  His  sufferings,"  ver.  24,  are  regarded  as  filling 
up  "the  afflictions  of  Christ,"  in  the  sense  that  what 
Christ's  members  suffer,  he  suffers  by  his  oneness  with 
them  as  Head  of  the  Church  and  by  his  sympathy. 

Suggestions  for  Map  "Work  and  Scripture  Outline. 

An  enlarged  map  of  the  region  and  route  from  Ephesus  to 
Colosse,  and  a  study  of  the  situation  at  Colosse,  Laodicea,  and 
Hierapolis,  amid  the  Alpine  scenery  of  valley  and  mountain, 
will  be  interesting.2 

Scripture  Outline. — Salutation,  Col.  i,  1,2;  thanksgiving, 
3-8;  the  pre-eminence  of  Christ,  9.-23;  Paul's  sufferings  and 
solicitude,  i,  24— ii,  7;  correction  of  errors,  ii,  8— iii,  4;  old  life 
to  be  put  off,  iii,  5-11 ;  new  life  to  be  put  on,  12-17  ;  Christian 
family  life,  iii,  18 — iv,  1;  prayerful  requests  and  commenda- 
tions, 2-9,  16,  17;  personal  greetings  and  benediction,  10-15,  18. 

STUDY  XXIII.— Fourth  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Col.  iii,  1. 

Read  Col.  ii,  8 — iii,  4.  "The  first  two  chapters  of 
this  letter  .  .  .  contain  thoughts  unsurpassed  in  all 
Paul's  writings  for  the  depth  of  their  spiritual  wisdom. 
These  Asiatics  were  lovers  of  knowledge."  The  apostle 
meets  their  desires.  "There  is  no  book  of  the  New 
Testament  that  will  better  repay  careful  study."3  Apply 
the  passage  set  for  to-day  to  spiritualism,  theosophy,  and 
kindred  errors  of  our  time. 


1  Alexander  MacLaren,  Exp.  Bib.,  99. 

*  See  Hurlbut,  132-134;  Ramsay  (C.  R.  E.t,  466-480,  and  maps;  Godet, 
414,  415. 

8N.  C.  B.,  26,  27. 


In  Rome  and  Elsewhere. 


l53 


General  References. 

Purves,  sees.  249-253;  Bartlet,  184-192;  McClymont,  91-95; 
Stevens,  347,  348,  357,  395-402,  408,  409,  457;  Ramsay,  349,  358, 
359;  C.  H.,  II,  382-394;  Stalker,  161;  Farrar  (St.  P.),  605-622; 
Godet,  414-452 ;  Hast.  Bib.  Diet. 

STUDY  XXIIL— Fifth  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Col.  iii,  13. 

Read  Col.  iii,  5 — iv,  1.  Consider  the  grand  way  in 
which  Christ  brings  all  upon  a  common  ground  of  unity, 
ver.  11.'  "Scythian"  by  climax  means  the  lowest  type 
of  people  of  that  time. 

Topics   for  Personal  Investigation  and  for  Assignment 
in  Glass-work. 

1.  The  pre-eminence  of  Christ  to  the  believer,  Acts  xxii, 
7-10;  2  Cor.  iv,  5;  x,  5;  Rom.  i,  4;  v,  21;  x,  4;  Col.  ii,  9,  10; 
Eph.  iv,  15 ;  Phil,  iii,  7  ;  1  Tim.  i,  12 ;  Titus,  ii,  13 ;  1  Peter,  iii,  15 ; 
Heb.  xii,2;  Rev.  i,  17,  18. 

2.  Colosse.  Farrar  (St.  P.),  607;  N.  C.  B.,  12;  Hast.  Bib. 
Diet. 

3.  Christ  and  the  universe.  Matheson,  216-234;  Exp.  Bib., 
76-81 ;  Bartlet,  188,  189. 

4.  Errors  corrected  pertaining  to  angel  worship,  ritualism, 
asceticism.     Purves,  sec.  251;  Farrar  (St.  P.),  609. 

5.  Paul's  practical  precepts  for  parents  and  children.  Ram- 
say, 35-37;  Exp.  Bib.,  340-345. 

6.  The  Christian  view  for  masters  and  slaves.  Stalker,  153, 
154;  Exp.  Bib.,  345-353. 

7.  A  study  of  Tychicus,  Aristarchus,  and  Epaphras.  Exp. 
Bib.,  372-398;  Bib.  Diet. 

STUDY  XXIIL— Sixth  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Col.  iv,  2. 

Read  Col.  iv,  2-18.  ''Tychicus  may  stand  as  repre- 
senting the  greatness  and  sacredness  of  small  and  secular 
service  done  for  Christ.  .  .  .  His  business  was  to  run 
Paul's  errands,  and,  like  a  true  man,  he  ran  them  faith- 
fully. .  .  .  Epaphras  is  for  us  the  type  of  the  highest 
service  which  love  can  render.  ...  He  could  not 
have  written  this  letter,  but  he  could  pray.  Love  has  no 
higher  way  of  utterance  than  prayer."     MacLaren. 


154      Studies  in  the  Apostolic  Church. 


Questions  for  "Written  Answers. 

1.  Which  of  the  Epistles  written  during  Paul's  two  years 
at  Rome  form  a  group  ? 

2.  At  about  what  time  were  they  written  ? 

3.  What  three  cities  of  the  Lycus  Valley  are  mentioned  in 
this  letter? 

4.  What  errors  of  our  day  might  be  compared  to  those  ap- 
pearing at  Colosse  ? 

5.  What  worker  in  the  Churches  of  the  Lycus  Valley  brought 
report  of  the  Colossian  errors  to  Paul? 

6.  Who  conveyed  this  Epistle  to  Colosse  ? 

STUDY  XXin.— Seventh  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Col.  iv,  6. 

Personal  Thought. 

"  Let  your  speech  be  always  with  grace,  seasoned  with 
salt."    Col.  iv,  6. 

By  nothing  is  a  disciple  of  Christ  more  clearly  marked 
than  by  his  use  of  the  gift  of  speech;  not  merely  the 
negative  power  of  control  and  restraint,  but  the  positive 
influence  of  Christ  dwelling  within,  so  that  every  word 
from  the  lips  may  be  "with  grace." 

Are  your  words  always  filled  with  the  grace  of  good 
cheer  and  thoughtful  love  ?  Are  they  seasoned  with  the 
"salt"  of  purity,  reverence,  and  truth? 

Read  Eph.  v,  4. 


PART  V.— TWENTY-FOURTH  WEEK. 
THE  IDEAL  OF  THE  CHURCH. 


STUDY  XXIV.— First  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Eph.  i,  3. 

Colossians   and  Ephesians    have   been   called    "twin  Ephesiaas 
Epistles,  the  offspring  of  a  single  birth  in  the  apostle's  and  Coios" 
mmd.    .    .    At  the  same  time,  there  is  a  considerable  dif-  trastei. 
ference  between  the  two  writings.    .    .    Colossians  is  a 
letter  of   discussion;    Ephesians  of  reflection.    .    .    The 
one  is  like  a  mountain  stream  forcing  its  way  through 
some  rugged  defile;  the  other  is  the  smooth  lake  below, 
in  which  its  chafed  waters  restfully  expand."1 

No  other  of  Paul's  productions  has  called  forth  such  Praise  of  the 
expressions  of  praise  from  every  quarter  as  has  this  Epis-  Ep,st,e- 
tie  to  the  Ephesians.  Coleridge  declares  it  to  be  "  one 
of  the  divinest  compositions  of  man."  "It  rises  at  times 
to  the  level  of  a  poem,"  says  Locke.  "  When  Paul  wrote 
this  letter  he  was,  as  at  Philippi,  singing  hymns  in  prison." 
Purves  writes,  "  This  Epistle  is  the  climax  of  Paul's 
teaching  about  salvation.  .  .  The  whole  plan  of  God 
embodied  in  the  mission  of  Jesus  is  unfolded." 

This  last  thought  gives  the  key  to  the  Epistle.  It  Key  Thought. 
is  the  final  and  highest  illustration  of  Paul's  wonder- 
ful passion  for  the  absolute  or  universal.  He  pushes 
every  great  truth  to  its  utmost  limits.  In  Galatians  it  is 
justification  by  faith;  in  Eomans,  salvation  through  the 
sacrifice  of  Christ  fully  realized  by  the  operation  of  the 
Spirit;  in  Colossians,  the  pre-eminence  of  Christ;  in 
this  Epistle  God's  plan  of  the  ages,  the  mystery  of  Christ 
as  the  head  and  the  Church  as  his  body.  The  Church  has 
its  origin  in  the  will  of  the  Father,  in  the  work  of  the 
Son,  in  the  sealing  of  the  Holy  Spirit ; 2  and  in  each  it  is 

1  G.  G.  Flndlay,  Exp.  Bib.,  11-18. 

2  Jas.  M.  Gray,  Synthetic  Bible  Studies,  180. 

155 


156      Studies  in  the  Apostolic  Church. 

"unto  the  praise  of  his  [God's]  glory."  The  apostle 
gives  thanks  for  the  faith  and  love  of  his  readers,  and 
prays  that  their  knowledge  may  become  even  more  com- 
plete respecting  their  privileges  and  the  power  of  God. 
This  power  is  seen  in  the  resurrection  and  ascension  of 
Christ,  his  supremacy  over  all  things,  and  headship  over 
the  Church.    Eph.  i. 

The  church  a  This  power  of  God  is  further  seen  in  raising  both 
*  Gentiles  and  Jews  from  spiritual  death,  causing  them  to 
sit  with  Christ  in  the  higher  or  heavenly  relationships  of 
this  new  life  of  grace,  to  be  "created  in  Christ  Jesus 
for  good  works,"  and  to  be  united  in  one  vast  and  "  holy 
temple  in  the  Lord."  Eph.  ii. 
Paul's  Mis-  To  Paul  has  been  revealed  this  mystery  of  Christ's 
Sprayer.  marvelous  mission,  and  especially  "that  the  Gentiles  are 
fellow-heirs,  and  fellow-members  of  the  body."  This 
revelation  and  the  gift  of  God's  grace  have  made  him 
"  a  minister  "  and  a  preacher  of  "  the  unsearchable  riches 
of  Christ,"  and  as  such  he  is  led  to  pray  that  those  to 
whom  he  writes  may  be  brought  by  glorious  steps  to  the 
point  where  they  may  "  know  the  love  of  Christ  which 
passeth  knowledge,"  and  be  "filled  unto  all  the  fullness 
of  God,"  and  he  closes  the  doctrinal  part  of  the  Epistle 
with  this  sublime  doxology:  "Now  unto  him  that  is 
able  to  do  exceeding  abundantly  above  all  that  we  ask  or 
think,  according  to  the  power  that  worketh  in  us,  unto 
him  be  glory  in  the  Church  and  in  Christ  Jesus  unto  all 
generations  for  ever  and  ever.    Amen."    Eph.  iii. 

Beginning  of  The  exhortation  or  practical  part  fills  a  larger  place 
""part.  than  in  other  letters,  its  three  chapters  even  exceeding 
the  first  three  by  twenty-three  verses.  It  opens  with  an 
appeal  to  the  whole  Church  to  live  worthy  of  the  great 
ideal  which  has  been  presented  to  them,  and  especially 
to  endeavor  "  to  keep  the  unity  of  the  Spirit  in  the  bond 
of  peace."  Yet  it  is  shown  to  be  a  unity  rich  in  diversity 
of  gifts  and  ministry.    Their  life  is  to  be  a  reversal  of  the 


In  Rome  and  Elsewhere.  157 


old  Gentile  type,  and  marked  by  truthfulness,  control  of 
anger,  honest  toil,  pure  and  upbuilding  speech  and  con- 
duct, gentleness,  forgiveness,  and  love.  They  are  to 
"walk  as  children  of  light,"  to  "redeem  the  time,  be- 
cause the  days  are  evil,"  not  to  be  "drunken  with  wine, 
wherein  is  riot,  but  be  filled  with  the  Spirit;  speaking 
one  to  another  in  psalms  and  hymns  and  spiritual  songs, 
singing  and  making  melody  ...  to  the  Lord."  Eph. 
iv— v,  21. 

The  next  practical  section  considers  the  mutual  rela-  christian 
tions  and  duties  of  the  three  classes  of  the  social  order —  F«""»y  Life. 
wives  and  husbands,  children  and  parents,  servants  and 
masters.  But  these  may  all  be  viewed  as  making  up  the 
complete  idea  of  the  family.  In  Eomans,  the  chief  Con- 
troversial Epistle,  Paul  brings  the  State  under  Christian 
thought.  Here,  in  the  main  Prison  Epistle,  he  does  the 
same  with  the  Family.    Eph.  v,  22 — vi,  9. 

The  last  section  presents  the  spiritual  foes  which  sur-  spiritual 
round  the  Christian,  and  describes  the  armor  and  weapons  Armor- 
with  which  they  can  be  resisted.    The  apostle  then  asks 
for  prayer  on  his  behalf,  that  he  may  have  the  power  of 
utterance   as   "an  ambassador  in   chains,"   Tychicus  is 
introduced,  and  the  benediction  is  given.    Eph.  vi,  10-24. 


Do  not  let  the  week  with  the  Epistle  to  the 
Ephesians  pass  without  making  some  one  of  its 
remarkable  passages  your  permanent  possession. 


STUDY  XXIV.— Second  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Eph.  i,  4. 

Eead  Eph.  i.  Note  that  the  margin,  ver.  1,  R.  V., 
states  that  "  some  very  ancient  authorities  omit  at  Ephe- 
sus."  This  is  thought  to  show  that  this  Epistle  was 
meant  to  be  a  circular  letter,  and  that  the  name  of  each 


158      Studies  in  the  Apostolic  Church. 

Church  to  which  a  copy  was  given,  or  at  which  a  copy 
was  made,  was  inserted  here.  For  this  reason  Col.  iv,  16 
could  speak  of  "the  Epistle  from  Laodicea,"  which  was 
their  copy  of  the  Epistle.  Ephesus  being  the  metropolis 
of  this  circle  finally  gave  name  to  the  letter. 

STUDY  XXIV.— Third  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Eph.  ii,  10. 

Eead  Eph.  ii.  Mark  the  many  times  that  the  phrase 
"  in  Christ,"  or  its  equivalent,  occurs  through  these  chap- 
ters. It  is  one  of  the  great  ideas  or  keynotes  of  the 
Epistle  and  of  Paul's  thought,  both  here  and  elsewhere. 

Suggestions  for  Map  Work  and  Scripture  Outline. 

Locate  Ephesus,  Laodicea,  Hierapolis,  Philadelphia, Smyrna, 
and  other  cities  for  whose  Churches  copies  of  this  Epistle  may 
have  been  made. 

Scripture  Outline. — Salutation,  Eph.  i,  1,  2;  God's  pur- 
pose, and  Christ's  exaltation  to  be  head  of  the  Church,  3-23; 
Saved  by  grace,  ii,  1-10;  Gentiles  and  Jews  made  one  in  Christ, 
11-19 ;  The  Christian  Church  in  its  foundation  and  building, 
20-22;  Paul's  ministry,  iii,  1-13;  His  great  prayer  and  doxol- 
ogy,  14-21 ;  Unity  and  diversity  working  completeness,  iv,  1-16 ; 
Discarded  vices  and  Christian  virtues,  iv,  17 — v,  21 ;  The  new 
ideal  of  the  family,  v,  22 — vi,  9  ;  Spiritual  foes  and  armor,  10-17 ; 
Prayer  and  intercession  requested,  18-20;   Conclusion,  21-24. 

STUDY  XXTV.— Fourth  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Eph.  iii,  19. 

Eead  Eph.  iii.  The  word  "  mystery,"  in  the  New 
Testment,  means  something  once  hidden  but  now  revealed, 
that  is,  an  open  secret,  except  in  the  book  of  Revelation, 
where  it  means  a  hidden  secret.1  Note  chat  this  Epistle 
especially  brings  out  the  Fatherhood  of  God.  See  ver. 
14,  15,  and  elsewhere.  Seek  to  enter  into  Paul's  wonder- 
ful prayer,  ver.  16-19,  and  memorize  ver.  14-21. 

>  N.  C.  B.,  82. 


In  Rome  and  Elsewhere.  159 

General  References. 

Purves,  sees.  249,  255-258;  Bartlet,  189,  190;  McClymont, 
99-103;  Stevens,  376,  385,  387,  408-414,  422,  438,  450-469;  Ram- 
say, 349,  359;  C.  H.,  II,  394-418;  Stalker,  59,  60,  64,  159-162: 
Farrar  (St.  P.),  630-647 ;  Godet,  461^94 ;  Bruce,  353-366 ;  Hast. 
Bib.  Diet. 

STUDY  XXIV.— Fifth  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Eph.  iv,  30. 

Read  Eph.  iv.  In  addition  to  forms  of  service  repre- 
sented by  "apostles,"  "prophets,"  "teachers,"  there  are 
here  added  "evangelists,"  and  "pastors,"  ver.  11;  but 
all  are  for  the  fitting  of  believers  "unto  the  work  of 
ministering,"  and  "unto  the  building  up  of  the  body  of 
Christ." 

Topics  for  Personal  Investigation  and  for  Assignment 
in  Class-work. 

1 .  The  Churchly  unity  and  social  sanctity  of  believers.  John 
xvii,  16,  19-21 ;  Acts  ii,  42;  xv,  25-29;  1  Thess.  v,  13,  22 ;  Rom. 
xii,4,  5;  xiii,  13,  14;  Col.  iv,6;  Eph.  iv,  4;  v,  3,  4,  18,  25-27 ; 
1  Tim.  iv,  3-5;  1  Peter,  ii,  11,  12;  Jude  4,  20;  2  Peter  iii,  11; 
Heb.  xii,  14,  15;    1  John  iii,  3;   iv,  7. 

2.  Ephesians,  a  circular  Epistle.  Purves,  sec.  255 ;  N.  C.B., 
18;  C.  H.,  II,  397,  398. 

3.  The  meaning  of  "  in  Christ."  N.  C.  B.,  80;  Exp.  Bib.,  7, 
46-49. 

4.  The  Fatherhood  of  God.    Hast.  Bib.  Diet.,  I,  720. 

5.  Christ  and  the  Church.  Exp.  Bib.,  91-94,  366-379 ;  Purves, 
sec.  256. 

6.  Evangelists,  Eph.  iv,  11.  Stevens,  467,  468  ;  Godet,  470; 
Hast.  Bib.  Diet. 

7.  Pastors,  Eph.  iv,  11.    Godet,  470;   Stevens,  467,  468. 

8.  The  view  of  the  marriage  relation,  Eph.  v,  22-33.  Math- 
eson,  245-251 ;    Exp.  Bib.,  353-365. 

9.  The  Christian  armor,  Eph.  vi,  13-17.  Stalker,  159,  160 ; 
Exp.  Bib.,  410-424. 

STUDY  XXIV.— Sixth  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Eph.  v,  27. 

Eph.  v.  "The  spirit  of  life  in  Christ  Jesus  created 
new  hearts  and  new  homes.  It  taught  man  and  woman 
a  chaste  love.     Every  Christian  house  became  the  center 


160     Studies  in  the  Apostolic  Church. 

of  a  leaven  that  wrought  upon  the  corrupt  society  around. 
Children  grew  up  trained  in  pure  and  gentle  manners. 
From  that  hour  the  hope  of  a  better  day  began."1 

Questions  for  "Written  Answers. 

1.  With  what  other  Epistle  is  Ephesians  contrasted? 

2.  What  is  the  key  thought  of  this  Epistle? 

3.  What  classes  of  Christian  workers  are  named  in  Ephe- 
sians iv, 11? 

4.  Can  you  give  a  general  idea  of  the  place  and  service  of 
each? 

5.  To  about  what  circle  of  Churches  was  this  letter  prob- 
ably sent? 

6.  Why  did  it  finally  receive  the  title  of  the  Epistle  to  the 
Ephesians? 

STUDY  XXIV.—  Seventh  Day.   Memory  Verse,  Eph.  vi,  13. 

Kead  Eph.  vi.  "Never  did  there  come  to  the  Church 
a  greater  mercy  in  disguise  than  when  the  arrest  of  Paul's 
bodily  activities  at  Caesarea  and  Eome  supplied  him  with 
the  leisure  needed  to  reach  the  depths  of  truth  sounded 
in  the  Epistle  to  the  Ephesians."2 

Personal  Thought. 

"  Forgiving  each  other,  even  as  God  also  in  Christ 
forgave  you."    Eph.  iv,  32. 

One  of  the  most  certain  tests  of  the  possession  of  a 
Christlike  spirit  is  the  forgiveness  of  those  who  injure  us. 

Is  my  forgiveness  free  and  full,  even  as  God's  for- 
giveness "in  Christ?" 

i  Exp.  Bib.,  365.  "  Stalker,  162. 


PART  V.— TWENTY-FIFTH  "WEEK. 
PAUL'S  JOY  m  THE   PHILIPPIANS. 


STUDY  XXV— First  Day.    Memory  Verse,  Phil,  i,  9. 

The  founding  of  the  Church  at  Philippi  occurred  in  Paul's  visits 
Paul's  second  missionary  journey  as  recounted  in  Study  X.  to  PhJI|pp'- 
The  apostle  again  visited  Philippi  during  the  latter  part 
of  the  third  missionary  journey,  very  probably  on  his  way 
to  Corinth,  and  certainly  on  his  return.  Acts  xx,  6.  It  is 
supposed  that  two  other  visits  were  made  by  him  to  the 
Church  in  the  period  after  his  release  from  the  two  years 
of  detention  at  Kome.1 

Philippi  received  its  name  from  King  Philip  of  Mace-  The  city  and 
don  in  the  fourth  century  B.  C,  and  was  granted  large  Church' 
privileges  under  Eoman  rule  by  Augustus  because  of  vic- 
tories at  the  battles  of  Philippi  and  Actium.  Paul  was 
drawn  to  it  as  the  first  place  of  labor  in  his  Macedonian 
mission  by  the  fact  that  it  was  so  largely  Roman.  There 
were  few  Jewish  residents,  since  they  had  no  synanogue, 
and  the  instance  of  Lydia  at  the  beginning  of  the  Church 
and  the  reference  to  Euodia  and  Syntyche  in  the  Epistle 
indicate  a  fine  womanly  element.  "In  a  woman's  prayer- 
meeting  began  the  first  Church  in  Europe,  the  most  loved 
and  loving  Church  of  the  New  Testament.  Paul  was  its 
founder,  Luke  its  first  pastor,  but  a  band  of  noble  women 
seem  to  have  furnished  the  core  of  its  membership." — 
Dr.  George  Elliott. 

There  is  a  difference  of  opinion  as  to  whether  the  Date  and  Oc- 
Epistle  to  the  Philippians  preceded  or  followed  the  other  cas,on  of  the 
letters  of  the  imprisonment,  but  the  order  in  which  they 

• See  Study  XIII,  Narrative,  and  Study  XXI,  last  paragraph  of  Nar- 
rative, 1,  4. 

11  161 


1 62      Studies  in  the  Apostolic  Church. 

have  been  presented  shows  the  latter  view  is  here  accepted, 
and  the  letter  may  be  dated  toward  the  end  of  61  A.  D. 
The  occasion  of  the  writing  of  this  message  of  per- 
sonal affection  and  joy  was  the  coming  of  Epaphroditus 
with  an  offering  from  the  Philippian  Church  for  Paul's 
own  use.  This  loving  remembrance  from  a  Church  that 
apparently  never  caused  its  founder  any  anxiety  led  him 
to  respond  in  a  strain  of  familiar  confidence,  and  Philip- 
pians  fittingly  closes  the  series  of  "afternoon"  Epistles, 
as  those  written  from  Kome  have  been  called. 

The  Opening  The  salutation,  in  which  Timothy  joins  with  Paul,  is 
Chapter,  distinct  f rom  that  of  any  previous  Epistle  in  its  reference 
to  "the  bishops  and  deacons,"  forming  a  point  of  transi- 
tion to  the  Pastoral  Epistles  which  are  to  follow.  The 
thanksgiving  and  prayer  reveal  the  tender  sympathies  and 
unceasing  desires  of  the  apostle  for  the  growth  of  his 
spiritual  children  in  love  and  discernment.  He  then 
bears  personal  testimony  to  the  great  truth  he  stated  in 
Eomans,  that  "all  things  work  together  for  good."  "I 
would  have  you  know,  brethren,  that  the  things  which 
happened  unto  me  have  fallen  out  rather  unto  the  progress 
of  the  gospel,  so  that  my  bonds  became  manifest  in  Christ 
throughout  the  whole  pretorian  guard,  and  to  all  the 
rest;  and  that  most  of  the  brethren  in  the  Lord,  being 
confident  through  my  bonds,  are  more  abundantly  bold  to 
speak  the  word  of  God  without  fear."  He  is  able  to  rejoice 
that  Christ  is  preached  by  some,  even  though  they  do  it 
"of  faction."  He  is  confident  that  Christ  will  be  mag- 
nified whether  by  his  life  or  death,  but  believes  that  he  is 
to  be  spared  to  see  the  Philippians  again,  though  to  de- 
part and  be  with  Christ  is  "very  far  better."  His  wish 
is  that  they  may  stand  fast  in  unity  and  readiness  to  suffer 
for  Christ's  sake,  following  his  own  example.     Phil.  i. 

The  Mind  of        In  the  next  chapter  is  found  one  of  the  most  deeply 

Christ.  impressive  passages  of  the  entire  Bible, — that  in  which 

Paul  brings  before  the  disciples  at  Philippi  the  example 


In  Rome  and  Elsewhere.  163 

of  Christ  as  he  "emptied  himself"  in  becoming  man,  and 
"humbled  himself"  in  enduring  "the  death  of  the 
cross."  It  is  another  illustration  of  the  loftiness  of  the 
motives  to  which  Paul  is  ever  appealing  on  behalf  of  the 
simplest  duties  and  virtues.  Here  he  asks  that  Christians 
may  have  "the  mind  of  Christ,"  that  they  may  "work 
out"  their  salvation,  that  they  may  "do  all  things  with- 
out murmurings  and  disputings,"  and  that  they  may  hold 
forth  "  the  word  of  life."  The  chapter  closes  with  kindly 
personal  thoughts  and  suggestions  respecting  Timothy 
and  Epaphroditus.     Phil.  ii. 

Paul  now  passes  over  to  the  ground  of  faithful  warn-  Warnings  and 
ing  against  the  influence  of  those  who  exalt  fleshly  cer-  theR,flhtAlm- 
emonies  and  fleshly  indulgences.  "Beware  of  the  con- 
cision :  for  we  are  the  circumcision,  who  worship  by  the 
Spirit  of  God,  and  glory  in  Christ  Jesus,  and  have  no 
confidence  in  the  flesh."  ..."  Many  walk,  of  whom  I 
told  you  often,  and  now  tell  you  even  weeping,  that  they 
are  the  enemies  of  the  cross  of  Christ:  .  .  .  whose  glory 
is  their  shame,  who  mind  earthly  things."  As  over  against 
these  he  declares,  "What  things  were  gain  to  me,  these 
have  I  counted  loss  for  Christ.  ...  I  press  on  toward 
the  goal  of  the  high  calling  of  God  in  Christ  Jesus.  .  .  . 
For  our  citizenship  is  in  heaven."     Phil.  iii. 

With  a  caution  to  all  to  "stand  fast  in  the  Lord,"  Rejoice, Pray, 
and  especially  to  Euodia  and  Syntyche  "to  be  of  the 
same  mind  in  the  Lord,"  the  apostle  utters,  with  more 
emphasis  than  ever,  the  great  watchword  of  the  Epistle, 
"  Rejoice  in  the  Lord  always:  again  I  will  say,  Rejoice." 
Then,  with  words  of  rare  beauty  respecting  peace  through 
prayer,  the  realm  in  which  Christian  thought  should 
dwell,  his  grateful  recognition  of  their  present  gift  and 
their  past  generosity,  and  assurance  that  God  shall  sup- 
ply their  "every  need  .  .  .  according  to  his  riches  in 
glory  in  Christ  Jesus,"  he  brings  the  letter  to  a  close. 
Phil.  iv. 


Think  Nobly. 


164      Studies  in  the  Apostolic  Church. 


It  is  well  for  the  Bible  student  to  have  one  Epis- 
tle in  which  he  is  a  kind  of  specialist.  The  Epistle 
to  the  Philippians  is  especially  well  adapted  to  all 
classes  of  readers.  Some  will  wish  to  make  choice 
of  it,  reading  it  over  month  after  month,  until  they 
are  literally  saturated  with  its  great  thoughts  and 
glad  and  joyful  spirit. 


STUDY  XXV.— Second  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Phil,  i,  10. 

Head  Phil,  i,  1-11.  Note,  at  the  end  of  ver.  4,  the 
word  "joy,"  which  is  the  keynote  of  the  Epistle.  In 
ver.  9-11  occurs  another  of  the  remarkable  series  of 
prayers  to  be  found  through  Paul's  Epistles,  and  of  which 
a  special  study  should  be  made. 

STUDY  XXV.— Third  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Phil,  i,  21. 

Read  Phil,  i,  12-30.  In  ver.  18  are  the  words,  "  Christ 
is  proclaimed;"  in  ver.  20,  "  Christ  shall  be  magnified." 
How  true  are  these  as  the  constant  refrain  of  this  letter. 
Says  one  writer:  "The  mere  number  of  mentions  of  the 
Savior's  name  is  remarkable.  More  than  forty  times  we 
have  it  in  this  short  compass  ...  on  an  average  about 
once  in  every  two  or  three  verses."1 

Suggestions  for  Map  "Work  and  Scripture  Outline. 

Trace  the  course  of  Epaphroditus,  if  he  came  from  Philippi 
to  Rome  by  water,  landing  at  the  port  of  Ostia,  and  returned 
by  way  of  Brundusium,  thence  across  the  Adriatic  to  Apollonia, 
and  over  the  Egnatian  Way  to  Philippi.   See  map  in  Hurlbut,  130. 

Scripture  Outline.— Salutation,  Phil,  i,  1,  2;  Thanksgiving 
and  prayer,  3-11 ;  Bonds  and  even  death  to  Paul  a  blessing, 
12-21;  His  continued  life  a  blessing  to  the  Philippians,  22-26; 
Their  life  to  be  worthy  of  the  gospel  of  Christ  and  his  example 
of  humility,  i,  27— ii,  18;    Timothy  and   Epaphroditus,  19-30; 

» H.  C.  G.  Moule,  Philippian  Studies,  255,  256. 


In  Rome  and  Elsewhere.  165 

False  and  true  standards  of  teaching  and  conduct,  iii ;  Personal 
counsels,  iv,  1-3;  Christian  joy  and  thinking,  contentment,  and 
gratitude,  4-20;   Personal  salutations  and  benediction,  21-23. 

STUDY  XXV.— Fourth  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Phil,  ii,  5. 

Read  Phil.  ii.  "For  the  while  at  least  let  us  drop 
out  of  sight  all  hard  questions  of  adjustment  between  the 
finite  will  and  the  Infinite,  and  rest  quite  simply  in  the 
thought:  God  is  in  me,  working  the  willing  and  the 
doing.  The  willing  is  genuine  and  is  mine.  The  working 
is  genuine  and  is  mine.  But  I  am  held  in  no  less  a  hold 
than  his  to  be  molded  and  to  be  employed." — Moule. 

General  References. 

Purves,  sees.  249,  259-261 ;  Bartlet,  192-198 ;  McClymont, 
85-90;  Stevens,  346,  390-399,  429,  464;  Ramsay,  349,  357-360; 
G.  H.,  II,  422-433;  Stalker,  161;  Farrar  (St.  P.),  589-605; 
Bruce,  146,  196,  332,  353,  382;  Godet,  494-528;  Hast.  Bib.  Diet., 
Philippi,  Epistle  to  the  Philippians. 

STUDY  XXV.— Fifth  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Phil,  iii,  14. 

Read  Phil.  iii.  Paul  presents  a  wonderful  secret  of 
success  and  power  in  the  Christian  life, — to  surrender  all 
that  is  counted  "gain"  in  order  to  win  Christ.  Where 
the  sacrifice  is  complete,  many  things  may  be  given  back, 
but  they  will  now  be  held  "in  him,"  and  used  to  his 
glory.  Let  every  one  aim  at  the  goal  of  such  a  Christ- 
centered  life,  and  shun  the  ways  of  those  "whose  end  is 
perdition,"  ver.  19. 

Topics  for  Personal  Investigation  and  for  Assignment 
in  Class-work. 

1.  The  fellowship,  joy,  contentment,  and  peace  of  believers, 
Acts  ii,  46;  xv,  3,  30-33;  1  Thess.  i,  6;  Gal.  v,  22;  1  Cor.  xii, 
26;  2  Cor.  xii,  9;  Rom.  xiv,  17;  Acts  xx,  37;  Eph.  v,  19-21; 
Col.  iii,  14,  15;  Phil,  ii,  1,  2;  iv,  4-7,  10-13;  1  Tim.  vi,  6;  1  Pet. 
iii,  8;  Heb.  x,  24,  25;   Rev.  vii,9,  10;   1  John  i,  3;    iv,  20,  21. 

2.  Philippi.     Farrar  (St.  P.),  274-276;   Hast.  Bib.  Diet. 


1 66      Studies  in  the  Apostolic  Church. 

3.  The  "  Pretorium,"  Phil,  i,  13,  margin.  Ramsay,  357; 
Hast.  Bib.  Diet. ;   N.  0.  B.,  160;    Rackham,  508. 

4.  Paul's  prayers.    Godet,  123,  417,  467,  469. 

5.  Having  the  mind  of  Christ,  Phil,  ii,  5-11.  N.  C.  B., 
164-166. 

6.  Gains  counted  loss  for  Christ,  Phil,  iii,  5-7.  N.  C.  B., 
170,  171. 

7.  The  growing  influence  of  the  gospel  in  Rome,  Phil,  i,  13; 
iv,  22.     Farrar  (St.  P.),  581. 

STUDY  XXV.— Sixth  Day.    Memory  Verse,  Phil,  iv,  13. 

Eead  Phil.  iv.  Note  especially  ver.  8,  in  which  is 
shown  that  all  things  true  and  beautiful  and  pure  and 
good  are  brought  within  the  range  of  the  Christian  ideal. 

Questions  for  Written  Answers. 

1.  In  which  of  his  missionary  journeys  did  Paul  found  the 
Philippian  Church? 

2.  How  many  other  visits  did  he  probably  make  to  Philippi  ? 

3.  What  element  in  its  membership  especially  marked  the 
Church? 

4.  What  is  the  date  of  the  writing  of  Philippians  relative  to 
that  of  the  other  Prison  Epistles? 

5.  What  appears  so  have  called  forth  the  letter? 

6.  What  impressive  example  is  cited  in  the  second  chapter? 

7.  What  is  the  keynote  or  watchword  of  the  Epistle? 

STUDY  XXV.— Seventh  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Phil,  iv,  19. 
Passages  for  memorizing:  Phil,  ii,  1-11;   iii,  7-14; 
iv,  4-8. 

Personal  Thought. 

"In  nothing  be  anxious."     Phil,  iv,  6. 

Worry  and  fretting  are  ever  marks  of  weakness. 

Have  I  conquered  these  foes  of  Christian  peace  and 

Eead  Matt,  vi,  25-34. 


PART  V.— TWENTY-SIXTH  WEEK. 
TITUS,  A   COMRADE   IN   LABORS. 


STUDY  XXVI.— First  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Titus. 

The  last  three  Epistles  of  Paul  are  called  Pastoral  The  Pastoral 
Epistles,  because  they  are  full  of  precepts  for  the  pastor  ED,sties- 
or  minister.     If  the  simple  device  of  classifying  all  his 
Epistles  is  now  summed  up  and  completed,  it  may  be  said 
that  First  and  Second  Thessalonians  are  morning  Epistles  • 
Galatians,  First  and  Second  Corinthians,  and   Romans 
are  noon  Epistles ;  Philemon,  Colossians,  Ephesians,  and 
Philippians  are  afternoon  Epistles;  and  Titus  and  First 
and  Second  Timothy  are  evening  Epistles.     When  the 
last  are  being  written  the  evening  shadows  are  falling 
about  his  life.     Some,  like  Bartlet,  have  sought  to  place 
the  pastoral  letters  in  the  apostle's  history  before  the  close 
of  Acts,  but  this  is  generally  felt  to  be  impossible.    They 
contain  so  many  words  new  to  Paul's  vocabulary  that  time 
and  a  certain  change  of  conditions  are  required  to  account 
for  them.     And  this  is  secured  if  Paul  was  released  from 
his  first  imprisonment,  went  forth  to  further  labors  and 
journeys,  and  suffered  a  second  imprisonment  before  his 
death. 

In  2  Cor.  viii,  23,  Paul  calls  Titus  his  "partner"  Sketch  of 
or  "comrade,"  using  a  word  which  means  one  with  T,tus* 
the  truest  fellow-feeling,  and  joins  to  this  the  word 
"fellow-worker,"  so  that  it  may  be  proper  to  term  him 
Paul's  "comrade  in  labors."  But  Titus  was  a  much 
younger  man  than  the  apostle,  probably  converted  through 
him,  and  in  the  salutation  of  the  Epistle  is  addressed  as 
his  "true  child."  Nothing  is  known  of  his  early  life. 
He  is  first  mentioned  in  Gal.  ii,  1-3,  as  a  Gentile  going 

167 


1 68      Studies  in  the  Apostolic  Church. 

up  with  Paul  and  Barnabas  to  Jerusalem,  and  yet  not 
circumcised,  perhaps  as  an  example  that  such  could  be 
accepted  Christians.  Later  on  he  is  with  Paul  in  the 
third  missionary  journey  at  Ephesus,  and  is  sent  to 
Corinth,  as  nearly  as  can  be  determined,  with  each  of 
three  letters,  the  two  extant  Epistles  and  an  intermediate 
one;1  and  appears  to  have  succeeded  in  his  efforts  there 
much  better  than  Timothy.  He  organized  the  plan  for 
the  collection  for  the  poor,  and  did  much  to  restore  the 
Corinthian  Church  to  allegiance  to  Paul.  His  coming  to 
Macedonia  with  this  good  news  brought  the  apostle  great 
joy.2  The  next  reference  to  Titus  is  in  the  letter  to  him. 
It  seems  that  Paul,  after  his  release,  had  traveled  with 
Titus  in  the  East,  that  they  had  been  in  the  Island  of 
Crete,  and  had  evangelized  several  towns.  Being  unable 
to  remain  longer,  the  aged  missionary  leader  had  left 
Titus  to  appoint  elders  and  complete  the  organization  of 
the  Church.  But  Titus  found  no  little  opposition,  and 
may  have  written  Paul  for  advice,  which  was  given  in 
this  letter.  The  last  meeting  of  Paul  with  his  younger 
helper  was  probably  at  Nicopolis  in  Epirus,  and  when 
Titus  went  from  there  "to  Dalmatia,"  he  disappears  from 
our  further  knowledge.3 
circum-  The  first  letter  to  Timothy  was  probably  written  be- 
stances  of  f        th     Epistle  to  Tit       but  it  will  be  considered  with 

this  Epistle.  -i  ' 

the  second  letter  to  Timothy  in  the  next  Study.  Ihe 
letter  to  Titus  may  have  been  prepared  at  Corinth  in  the 
summer  of  64  A.  D.,  and  sent  to  Crete  by  Zenas  and 
Apollos.3  The  salutation,  which  is  peculiarly  strong  and 
of  such  length  as  to  suggest  that  of  the  Epistle  to  the 
Romans,  would  add  force  to  the  commission  of  Titus. 
The  first  work  of  this  delegate  was  to  be  the  proper  or- 
ganizing of  the  Christians  in  the  several  cities  of  Crete, 
and  the  appointment  of  elders.     The  term  "bishop"  is 


i  See  Study  XVI,  Narrative.  2  2  Cor.  viii,  6;  vii,  6-16. 

a  Titus  iii,  12,  13;  2  Tim.  iv,  10;  also  Study  XXI,  Narrative  6,  7,  8. 


In  Rome  and  Elsewhere.  169 

also  used  for  these  Church  officers,  and  their  quali- 
fications are  pointed  out.  In  contrast  with  the  true 
leaders  and  overseers  of  the  Churches,  there  are  false 
teachers,  "whose  mouths  must  be  stopped."  Paul  cites 
a  current  saying  from  Epimenides  respecting  Cretans  as 
appropriate  to  these  men,  and  directs  that  they  be  sharply 
reproved.     Titus  i. 

The  apostle  then  sketches  the  features  of  a  true  Chris-  standard  of 
tian  character  which  Titus  is  to  enforce  in  both  elderly  character 
and  young  men  and  women  and  in  household  servants  or 
slaves.  The  wonderful  ideal  is  presented  respecting  the 
last  mentioned,  that  "they  may  adorn  the  doctrine  of 
God  our  Savior  in  all  things."  No  higher  measure  of  the 
new  standard  of  Christianity  could  be  given.  And  the 
motive  urged  is  because  the  saving  grace  of  God  and 
Christ's  atonement  have  trained  us  to  rise  above  sin  and 
lead  an  attractive  life,  "  zealous  of  good  works."     Titus  ii. 

Titus  is  to  remind  the  people  "to  be  in  subjection  to  Special Direc- 
rulers,  to  authorities,  to  be  obedient,  to  be  ready  unto  every  p°ns  and 
good  work,  to  speak  evil  of  no  man,  not  to  be  contentious, 
to  be  gentle,  showing  all  meekness  toward  all  men."  For 
God's  loving  kindness  has  transformed,  "through  .the 
washing  of  regeneration  and  renewing  of  the  Holy  Spirit," 
the  believers  from  the  old  heathen  life  of  hatred  to  a  new 
life  of  righteousness,  so  that  they  are  bound  to  set  a  noble 
example.  Titus  himself  is  to  avoid  foolish  questionings 
and  to  exclude  those  who  will  not  listen  to  admonition. 
The  letter  closes  with  personal  directions,  salutations,  and 
a  brief  benediction.     Titus  iii. 


The  Epistle  to  Titus  was  written  to  a  generation 
that  had  begun  to  put  the  emphasis  in  religion  on 
theory  and  speculation.  See  if  by  the  end  of  the 
week  you  can  not  express  in  a  single  sentence  the 
thought  that  .will  epitomize  all  its  exhortations. 


170     Studies  in  the  Apostolic  Church. 

STUDY  XXVI.— Second  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Titus  i,  5. 

Eead  Titus  i,  1-9.  In  ver.  5,  it  may  be  noted  that 
Crete  is  one  hundred  and  fifty-six  miles  from  east  to  west 
and  varies  from  thirty  to  seven  miles  in  width.  It  was 
fertile  and  thickly  populated,  and  reputed  to  have  one 
hundred  cities.  The  inhabitants  were  mountaineers, 
sailors,  tradesmen,  and  noted  for  their  untruthfulness. 
There  were  many  Jews  in  the  island,  and  some  of  these 
may  have  brought  a  measure  of  Christian  light  from 
Jerusalem  at  the  time  of  Pentecost,  and  beginnings  of 
Churches  may  have  existed  in  a  number  of  cities  before 
the  visit  of  Paul  and  Titus. 

STUDY  XXVI.— Third  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Titus  i,  15. 

Read  Titus  i,  10-16.  Paul's  young  representative 
doubtless  had  a  hard  task  before  him  in  Crete,  as  this 
passage  shows,  but  he  had  revealed  his  capacity  to  succeed 
in  a  most  difficult  situation  at  Corinth,  and  he  must  have 
been  a  person  of  firmness,  discretion,  and  tact. 

Suggestions  for  Map  "Work  and  Scripture  Outline. 

Make  a  map  of  Crete,  Western  Asia  Minor,  Greece,  Mace- 
donia, Dalmatia  (which  lay  just  north  of  Lissus  along  the 
Adriatic),  and  Italy,  and  mark  the  course  of  Paul  and  Titus 
from  Miletus  to  Crete  ;  of  Paul  from  Crete  to  Corinth,  Nicopolis, 
and  Rome ;  and  of  Titus  from  Crete  to  Nicopolis  and  Dalmatia, 
in  accordance  with  outline  in  Study  XXI,  Narrative  6-9.  See 
either  map,  or  map  in  Ramsay. 

Scripture  Outline. — Salutation,  Titus  i,  1-4;  Appointment 
and  qualifications  of  elders,  5-9 ;  False  teachers  exposed,  10-16 
Standard  and  motive  for  Christian  character  and  conduct,  ii 
Relations  to  the  government  and  to  non-Christians,  iii,  1-8 
Personal  directions  for  Titus,  and  closing  salutations  and  bene- 
diction, 9-15. 

STUDY  XX VI.— Fourth  Day.    Memory  Verse,  Titus  ii,  12. 

Eead  Titus  ii.  "  St.  Paul  knew  what  he  was  about 
when  he  urged  Titus  to  commit  the  adorning  of  the  doc- 


In  Rome  and  Elsewhere.  171 

trine  of  God  in  a  special  manner  to  slaves.  .  .  .  There 
must  be  something  in  a  religion  which  out  of  such  un- 
promising material  as  slaves  could  make  obedient,  gentle, 
honest,  sober,  and  chaste  men  and  women.  .  .  .  What 
slaves  could  do  then  we  all  can  do  now.  We  can  prove 
to  all  for  whom  and  with  whom  we  work  that  we  really 
do  believe  and  endeavor  to  live  up  to  the  faith  that  we 
profess."1 

General  References. 

Purves,  sees.  174-180,  265-269;  Bartlet,  182-184,511-515;  Mc- 
Clymont,  110-113;  Stevens,  450-452;  Ramsay,  59,  284-286,  390; 
C.  H.,  II,  124,  125,  460-464;  Stalker,  163;  Farrar  (St.  P.),  658- 
664;  Godet,  560-562,  567-611;  Hast.  Bib.  Diet.,  Titus,  Epistle 
to  Titus. 

STUDY  XXVI.— Fifth  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Titus  iii,  5. 

Read  Titus  iii,  1-11.  Note  that  the  teaching  of  ver.  5 
is  similar  to  that  of  John  iii,  5,  8,  where  our  Lord,  in 
coupling  the  water  and  the  Spirit  together,  asserts  the 
supremacy  of  the  Spirit,  and  denies  the  efficacy  of  the 
water  unless  the  Holy  Spirit  be  the  source  of  a  new  birth.3 

Topics  for  Personal  Investigation  and  for  Assignment 
in  Class-work. 

1  The  organization  and  official  ministration  of  the  Church, 
Acts  i,  21,  22,  26;  ii,  42;  vi,  5,  6;  viii,  14-17;  James  ii,  9;  Acts 
xiii,  1-3 ;  xiv,  23  ;  xv,  6,  22-29  ;  xvi,  4 ;  Gal.  i,  1 ;  ii,  11-14 ;  1  Cor. 
iii,  5;  xii,  28;  Acts  xx,  28;  xxi,  17;  Eph.  i,  22,  23;  iv,  11,  12; 
Phil,  i,  1 ;  1  Tim.  iii,  1-13 ;  v,  17  ;  Titus  i,  5 ;  2  Tim.  ii,  24 ;  1  Peter 
v,  1-3;  Heb.  xiii,  17;  Rev.  i,  4. 

2.  Crete.     C.  H.,  II,  460,  461 ;  Hast.  Bib.  Diet. 

3.  The  Pastoral  Epistles.  Farrar  (St.  P.),  743-753;  Purves, 
sees.  175-180;  N.  C.  B.,  3-46;  Matheson,  270-293. 

4.  Character  and  conduct  for  the  aged  and  the  young. 
Titus  ii,  2-14;  Farrar  (St.  P.),  662;  N.  C.  B.,  180-183. 

5.  Paul's  emphasis  on  good  works  in  the  Pastoral  Epistles, 
Titus  ii,  7;  iii,  1;  1  Tim.  ii,  10;  2  Tim.  ii,  21;  iii,  17.  Purves, 
sec.  179;  N.  C.  B.,  191. 


i  Alfred  Hummer,  Exp.  Bib.,  254,  257.  i  See  N.  C.  B.,  189. 


172       Studies  in  the  Apostolic  Church. 


6.  Paul's  quotations  from  and  allusions  to  non-biblical 
writers.  Titus  i,  12  and  elsewhere.  Farrar  (St.  P.),  696-701; 
Exp.  Bib.,  224-236. 

STUDY  XXVI.— Sixth  Day.    Memory  Verse,  Titus  iii,  14. 

Bead  Titus  iii,  12-15.  It  is  supposed,  ver.  12,  that 
Paul  planned  to  have  Artemas  or  Tychicus  take  the  place 
of  Titus,  when  the  latter  should  be  summoned  to  meet 
the  apostle  at  Nicopolis. 

Questions  for  "Written  Answers. 

1.  What  Epistles  of  Paul  are  called  Pastoral  Epistles,  and 
why  are  they  so  termed? 

2.  Into  what  four  periods,  according  to  time,  may  the  thir- 
teen Pauline  Epistles  be  divided,  and  which  Epistles  belong  in 
each  group  ? 

3.  Briefly  outline  the  labors  of  Titus. 

4.  About  when  and  under  what  circumstances  was  the 
Epistle  to  Titus  written? 

5.  What  general  standard  of  Christian  life  is  Titus  to  hold 
up,  especially  to  slaves? 

6.  How  early  may  the  Christian  movement  have  begun  in 
Crete? 

STUDY  XXVI.— Seventh  Day.    Memory  Verse,  Titus  ii,  14. 

Personal  Thought. 

"  We  should  live  soberly  and  righteously  and  godly 
in  this  present  world."    Titus  ii,  12. 

The  true  ideal  of  life  is  not  sad,  but  it  is  earnest,  and 
meets  the  relations  in  which  we  are,  (1)  to  things  in  gen- 
eral, (2)  to  our  fellow  men,  (3)  to  God. 

Do  I  live  "soberly,"  "righteously,"  "godly?" 

Read  James  iv,  11-15. 

1  R.  F.  Horton,  N.  C.  B.,  53. 


PART  V— STUDY  TWENTY-SEVEN. 
TIMOTHY,  A  SON  IN  THE  GOSPEL. 


STUDY  XXVII.— First  Day.     Memory  Verse,  2  Tim.  i,  5. 

Timothy  (in  Greek,  Timotheus)  was  the  one  person  Timothy's 
among  those  associated  with  St.  Paul  who  held  the  deepest  Early 

,  n  .       ,  .         _,  _  r  Preparation. 

and  most  constant  place  m  his  affections.  Beared  in  a 
home  of  piety,  his  father,  who  was  a  Greek  or  Gentile, 
perhaps  having  died  while  the  boy  was  young,  he  felt  the 
influence  of  Jewish  faith  from  his  earliest  years  through 
his  grandmother  Lois  and  his  mother  Eunice.  He  appears 
to  have  been  of  a  gentle  and  retiring  nature,  and  of  deli- 
cate constitution  or  health.  His  conversion  is  thought  to 
have  occurred  while  Paul  and  Barnabas  were  at  Lystra  in 
the  First  Missionary  Journey,1  and  as  they  were  desig- 
nated for  this  mission  by  prophetic  utterance  at  Antioch, 
so  this  young  disciple  was  pointed  out  for  the  compan- 
ionship of  Paul  by  a  similar  utterance  at  Derbe  or  Lystra. 
Accordingly,  when  Paul  and  Silas  came  to  Lystra  in  the 
Second  Journey  it  was  decided  that  young  Timothy  should 
go  with  them,  and  to  overcome  Jewish  prejudice  the 
apostle  circumcised  him,2  and  he  was  ordained  to  the 
work  by  the  laying  on  of  hands  of  the  elders. 

The  principal  journeys  and  labors  of  Timothy  can  be  His  Activities 
traced  from  the  record  of  Acts  and  the  Pauline  Epistles.  ^"^har' 
He  accompanied  the  apostolic  party  in  the  Second  Journey 
till  Philippi  was  reached.  Later  he  remained  behind  with 
Silas  at  Berea,  joined  Paul  at  Athens,  and  was  his  messen- 
ger from  there  and  Corinth  in  the  interests  of  the  Macedo- 
nian work.  He  probably  was  the  penman  for  the  writing 
of  the  two  Thessalonian  letters,  and  his  name  appears 
with  Paul's  in  the  salutation  of  each  of  them,  as  it  does  in 

i  Study  VIII,  Narrative.  *  Study  X,  Narrative. 

173 


174        Studies  in  the  Apostolic  Church. 

the  Second  Epistle  to  the  Corinthians  and  the  Epistles  to 
Philemon,  Colossians,  and  Philippians,  and  he  is  among 
those  giving  closing  salutations  in  Romans.  During  the 
Third  Journey  he  is  sent  from  Ephesus  to  Corinth,  and 
is  a  member  of  the  company  going  up  to  Jerusalem.  He 
is  with  Paul  during  at  least  a  part  of  the  first  Roman 
imprisonment,  and  is  left  in  charge  at  Ephesus  for  a  time 
in  the  interval  before  the  second  imprisonment.1  Whether 
he  was  able  to  respond  to  the  final  urgent  call  of  the  apostle 
and  see  him  in  Rome  before  Paul's  martyrdom  is  not 
known.  "The  constant  companion  of  his  travels  when 
he  was  not  engaged  in  his  commissions,  this  son  of  his 
was  never  absent  but  he  wished  him  present.  ...  It 
is  this  tender  love  of  the  noblest  of  men  which  illustrates 
the  character  of  Timothy;  to  be  so  loved  by  Paul  is  a 
patent  of  nobility."2 
Date  and  The  First  Epistle  to  Timothy,  which  was  perhaps  sent 

First  Timothy,  from  Macedonia  in  the  summer  of  63  A.  D.,3  may  be  briefly 
surveyed.  After  the  salutation  in  the  first  two  verses,  the 
opening  chapter  is  taken  up  with  points  relating  to  doc- 
trine and  teaching.  Paul  especially  warns  against  "fables 
and  endless  genealogies  which  minister  questionings," 
and  vain  attempts  to  present  the  law  without  using  it  for 
its  true  end  in  correcting  sins  and  wickedness.  He  hum- 
bly makes  mention  of  the  exceeding  mercy  of  Christ  to 
himself  as  the  chief  of  sinners,  in  appointing  him  to  his 
service,  and  charges  Timothy  to  "war  a  good  warfare; 
holding  faith  and  a  good  conscience,"  respecting  which 
Hymenasus  and  Alexander  are  condemned.  1  Tim.  i. 
its  Further  He  proceeds  to  speak  of  prayers,  and  the  relation  of 

op  cs.  men  an(j  women  thereto  and  to  public  teaching ;  of  bish- 

ops, deacons,  and  perhaps  deaconesses  under  the  more 
general  term  "women;"  and  comes  to  the  central  cli- 
max of  the  Epistle  in  a  brief  statement  of  the  office  of 
the  Church  in  maintaining  the  truth.     A  fragment  of  a 

i  Study  XXI,  Narrative,  8.  2  r,.  f.  Horton,  N.  0.  B.,  47. 

s  Study  XXI,  Narrative,  4. 


In  Rome  and  Elsewhere.  175 

hymn  seems  to  be  quoted  as  summing  up  Christ's  entire 
mission.1  The  last  half  of  the  letter  is  more  nearly  con- 
cerned with  personal  instructions  to  Timothy  to  enlighten 
him  as  to  coming  forms  of  error,  and  show  how  he  can  be 
"a  good  minister  of  Jesus  Christ"  with  respect  to  his 
public  utterances ;  to  his  treatment  of  old  and  young ;  to 
the  Church  care  of  widows;  to  the  eldership;  to  the 
Christian  conduct  of  slaves,  and  to  the  spirit  and  aim  of 
the  rich.     1  Tim.  ii — vi. 

The  Second  Epistle  to  Timothy  was  written  at  Rome,  Date  and 
probably  in  the  winter  of  64-5  A.  D.,  shortly  before  Paul's  sewnd**0' 
martyrdom.2     The  apostle's  first  thought  appears  to  be  of  Timothy. 
Timothy's  early  training  and  ordination  to  the  work,  and 
of  the  spirit  of  power  and  courage  he  now  needs  to  come 
to  Rome  and  stand  beside  his  leader,  as  Onesiphorus  has 
done,  in  contrast  with  others.     Soldier-like  qualities  are 
required,  but  the  one  who  measures  up   to  the   Divine 
standard  will  be  "a  vessel  unto  honor."     Over  against  false 
teachers  of  the  future  are  placed  the  inspired  Scriptures. 
Paul  then  gives  his  triumphant  testimony,  and  his  final 
request  to  Timothy  to  come  to  him,  and  the  letter  closes 
with  various  directions  and  greetings.     2  Tim.  i — iv. 


The  student  may  well  ponder  Paul's  great  claim 
for  the  Scripture,  2  Tim.  iii,  16,  17,  first  on  its  nega- 
tive and  then  on  its  positive  side.  He  does  not 
claim  that  it  is  a  book  of  inspired  science  or  chro- 
nology, but  he  does  claim  that  it  is  all-sidedly  and 
tremendously  practical  as  an  aid  to  a  complete  life 
and  a  broad  usefulness. 


STUDY  XXVII.— Second  Day.     Memory  Verse,  1  Tim.  i,  15. 

Read  1  Tim.  i,  1 — ii,  7.     On  the  expression,  "  of  whom 
I  am  chief,"  i,  15,  Dr.  John  Watson  says:  "  This  is  one  of 

> 1  Tim.  iii,  16;  N.  C.  B.,  113.  "-  Study  XXI,  Narrative,  9. 


176        Studies  in  the  Apostolic  Church. 

the  most  impressive  utterances  in  the  history  of  religion, 
whether  you  consider  the  writer  or  its  date." 

STUDY  XXVII.— Third  Day.     Memory  Verse,  1  Tim.  iv,  8. 

Eead  1  Tim.  iii,  14 — iv.  Without  question  there  are 
difficulties  connected  with  Paul's  utterances  respecting 
woman's  place  and  part,  both  in  this  Epistle,  ii,  11-14, 
and  in  1  Cor.  xi  and  xiv.  Further  time  and  fuller  light 
may  solve  these  difficulties,  as  has  been  true  of  the  apostle's 
apparent  attitude  respecting  slavery.  Then  he  has  said, 
and  appears  to  sanction,  much  of  woman's  ministering 
and  even  teaching  service.  See  Acts  xviii,  26;  xxi,  9; 
Gal.  iii,  28;  1  Cor.  xi,  5,  10;  xvi,  1-3,  12;  Phil,  iv,  2,  3; 
Titus  ii,  3 ;  2  Tim.  iii,  14,  15.  "  One  of  the  most  distinct- 
ive elements  in  Paul's  Christian  experience  was  the  recog- 
nition of  the  claims  of  woman;  in  nothing  is  he  more 
sharply  distinguished  from  his  Jewish  countrymen."1 

Suggestions  for  Map  Work  and  Scripture  Outline. 

Make  a  map  of  Western  Asia  Minor  and  Macedonia,  and 
mark  the  course  of  Paul  from  Ephesus  to  Macedonia  (Philippi), 
and  from  Macedonia  by  Troas  to  Miletus,  in  accordance  with 
outline  in  Study  XXI,  Narrative,  4,  5. 

Scripture  Outline. — First  Timothy :  Salutation,  i,  1, 2 ;  True 
Christian  teaching  contrasted  with  the  work  of  false  teachers, 
3-20;  Regulations  of  a  Christian  Church,  maintaining  the 
truth  respecting  Christ,  ii,  iii ;  Coming  errors,  and  the  spirit  and 
conduct  of  Timothy  in  his  control  and  instructions,  iv — vi. 

Second  Timothy:  Salutation,  i,  1,  2;  Thanksgiving  for 
Timothy's  early  religious  training,  and  exhortation  to  fearless 
contention  for  the  gospel,  3-18;  Soldierly  service,  and  avoidance 
of  errors,  temptations,  and  harshness,  ii ;  Final  apostasy  fore- 
told, persecutions  endured,  inspired  Scriptures  provided,  iii; 
Paul's  closing  charge  and  testimony,  personal  directions  and 
greetings,  and  benediction,  iv. 

STUDY  XXVII.— Fourth  Day.    Memory  Verse,  1  Tim.  vi,  10. 
Read  1  Tim.  vi,  3-21.     On  1  Tim.  v,  23,  Horton  ob- 
serves, "The  very  injunction  of  Paul  implies  that  he 

1  Matheson,  241. 


In  Rome  and  Elsewhere.  177 

regarded  wine  as  a  medicine  for  the  infirm,  and  not  as  a 
beverage  for  the  strong ;" 1 

General  References. 

Purves,  sees.  174-180,  265-271;  Bartlet,  178-182,  198-202; 
McClymont,  106-109,  113-115;  Stevens,  386,  460,  461;  Ramsay, 
360,  361;  0.  H.,  II,  448-460,  471-486;  Stalker,  163-165;  Farrar 
(St.  P.),  650-658,  676-686;  Hast.  Bib.  Diet.,  Timothy,  First 
Epistle,  Second  Epistle,  to  Timothy. 

STUDY  XXVII.— Fifth  Day.    Memory  Verse,  2  Tim.  i,  7. 

Read  2  Tim.  i.  Though  given  in  an  allusion,  the  picture 
of  the  early  home  in  which  Timothy  grew  up,  with  its  atmos- 
phere of  Jewish  piety  and  love  of  the  Scriptures,  possesses 
an  enduring  charm.  Blest  is  every  life  that  knows  in 
childhood  and  youth  the  influences  of  a  Christian  home. 

Topics  for  Personal  Investigation  and  for  Assignment 
in  Class-work. 

1.  The  Scriptural  and  doctrinal  foundation  of  the  Church. 
Acts  ii,  42;  x,43  ;  James  i,  18;  Actsxviii,5,ll ;  2Thess.  ii,15;  Gal. 
i,  8,  11,  12 ;  1  Cor.  iii,  10,  11 ;  xv,  3,  4 ;  Rom.  i,  16 ;  1  Tim.  iii,  16 ; 
2  Tim.  iii,  14-17 ;  Jude  3  ;  Heb.  ii,  3 ;  1  John  iv,  6 ;  2  John  9. 

2.  Timothy.     N.  C.  B.,  46-51;  Bib.  Diet. 

3.  Public  worship  and  prayers,  1  Tim.  ii,  1-8.  Exp.  Bib., 
82-103;  Bartlet,  452-456,  487;  Hast.  Bib.  Diet.,  Worship  in  New 
Testament. 

4.  Bishop  as  an  equivalent  of  elder,  Titus  i,  5-7  ;  1  Tim.  iii, 
1-7.  Bartlet,  489;  N.  C.  B.,  114,  176;  Hast.  Bib.  Diet.,  I,  301, 
302,  440,  441. 

5.  Deacon  and  deaconess,  1  Tim.  iii.  8-13.  N.  C.  B.,  108-110; 
Bartlet,  482-487  ;  Bib.  Diet. 

6.  Godly  ancestry  and  Christian  home  life,  2  Tim.  i,  5;  iii, 
14,  15.     Matheson,  284-289. 

7.  Inspired  Scriptures,  2  Tim.  iii,  16,  17.  Exp.  Bib.,  385- 
396;   Hast.  Bib.  Diet.,  I,  296-299;  II,  475,  476. 

8.  John  Mark,  and  Paul's  renewed  esteem  for  him,  2  Tim. 
iv,  11.    N.  C.  B.,  169;  Hast.  Bib.  Diet.,  John  Mark. 

9.  Paul's  final  testimony  and  triumph,  2  Tim.  iv,  6-8.  Exp. 
Bib.,  397-405;  Farrar  (M.  B.),  392-396;  Matheson,  271-293. 

10.  Review  or  sketch  of  Paul's  life  and  character.  Stalker, 
110-118;  Bib.  Diet. 

»  N.  C.  B.,  180. 
12 


178      Studies  in  the  Apostolic  Church. 

STUDY  XXVII.— Sixth  Day.    Memory  Verses,  2  Tim.  iii, 
16,  17. 

Bead  2  Tim.  ii,  iii.  "We  can  not  choose  whether  we 
shall  be  gold  and  silver,  or  wood  and  earthenware.  .  .  . 
But  each  of  us,  if  he  is  clean,  will  be  counted  as  a  vessel 
unto  honor."1 

Questions  for  "Written  Answers. 

1.  When  is  it  supposed  that  Timothy's  conversion  occurred? 

2.  How  long  was  he  the  almost  constant  companion  of  Paul  ? 

3.  What  are  some  of  the  principal  themes  in  the  two  Epistles 
to  Timothy? 

4.  Where  and  under  what  circumstances  did  Paul  write 
Second  Timothy? 

5.  For  what  are  inspired  Scriptures  "profitable,"  2  Tim. 
iii,  16? 

STUDY   XXVII— Seventh  Day.     Memory  Verses,   2  Tim. 
iv,  7,  8.     • 

Eead  2  Tim.  iv.  The  words  of  verses  6-8  form  the 
fitting  farewell  message  of  the  great  apostle.  So  fully  is 
the  second  main  division  of  the  book  of  Acts  occupied 
with  his  work,  that  chapters  xiii-xxviii  may  be  entitled 
"The  Acts  of  Paul."2 
Eeview  Part  V. 

Personal  Thought. 

'  Let  no  man  despise  thy  youth ;  but  be  thou  an  ex- 
ample to  them  that  believe."     1  Tim.  iv,  12. 

There  is  no  reason,  because  one  is  young,  why  he  or 
she  should  not  be  an  example  delightfully  inspiring  "to 
them  that  believe,"  as  well  as  above  reproach  among  them 
that  are  outside  the  faith. 

Eead  Dan.  i,  17-20. 

1 N.  C.  B.,  on  2  Tim.  ii,  20,  21.  2  Rackman,  xlvii. 


PAET  VI. 

THE  CHURCH  INSTRUCTED  BY  PETEE 
AND  JUDE. 


TWENTY-EIGHTH  WEEK. 

PETEE  THE  MAN  AND  WRITES  OF  LAEGE 
HEAET  AND  HOPE. 


STUDY  XXVIII.— First  Day.     Memory  Verse,  1  Peter  i,  3. 

The  Epistles  of  Peter  not  only  introduce  a  portion  of  Peter's 
the  New  Testament  distinct  from  the  large  field  of  Pauline  ufe.'"95  " 
life  and  literature  over  which  the  course  has  passed,  but 
complete  the  circle  of  action,  speech,  and  writing  of  the 
next  most  influential  man  of  the  Apostolic  Church.  A 
brief  review  of  his  life  and  work  is  therefore  presented. 
He  first  appears  in  the  gospel  narrative  as  a  disciple  of 
John  the  Baptist,  brought  to  Jesus  by  his  brother  Andrew, 
and  given  his  new  name  of  Peter,  or  Cephas  in  Aramaic, 
meaning  a  rock  or  stone.  A  few  months  later  these  two 
brothers  and  their  partners,  James  and  John,  are  called 
to  leave  their  boats  and  nets  and  follow  Christ.  They 
form  the  core  of  the  college  of  twelve  apostles,  and  Peter 
becomes  the  leading  disciple.  He  appears  as  somewhat 
slow  of  understanding  and  unstable  in  temperament,  but 
wholehearted,  prompt,  and  bold  in  word  and  action.  After 
his  great  confession  of  Christ's  Messiahship,  his  office  as 
prime  leader  in  the  new  Church  was  confirmed,  and  though 
he  gave  way  to  fear  and  denied  his  Lord  before  the  cruci- 
fixion, he  was  restored  after  the  resurrection. 

At  Csesarea  Philippi,  Peter  had  declared  concerning  his  his  Part  in 
Master,  "  Thou  art  the  Christ,  the  Son  of  the  living  God/'  Acts- 

179 


*8o     Studies  in  the  Apostolic  Church. 

and  Jesus  had  responded,  "  Thou  art  Peter,  and  upon  this 
rock  I  will  build  my  Church;  ...  I  will  give  unto 
thee  the  keys  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven."1  Even  if  it 
were  understood  that  Peter  himself,  rather  than  his  con- 
fession, is  "this  rock,"  all  the  above-quoted  words  to  him 
find  true  and  sufficient  fulfillment  in  his  preaching  the 
first  sermon  at  Pentecost  and  opening  the  Christian  way 
of  salvation  to  the  Jews,  Samaritans,  and  Gentiles.2  He 
so  fully  directed  the  first  stage  of  the  Christian  movement 
that  Acts  i — xii  may  be  called  "The  Acts  of  Peter."3 
But  about  44  A.  D.,  James,  the  Lord's  brother,  appears  as 
leader  of  the  Church  at  Jerusalem,  and  Peter's  work  was 
abroad,  though  he  is  present  at  the  Jerusalem  Council 
in  50  A.  D. 
His  Later  His  further  career  is,  for  the  most  part,  disclosed  only 
Martyrdom.  *n  ^ne  uncertain  light  of  early  tradition.  Perhaps  the 
best  conclusion  is  that  he  labored  chiefly  throughout  Syria 
for  some  years  after  leaving  Jerusalem,  visited  the  prov- 
inces of  Asia  Minor,  and  spent  his  last  years  in  Rome.4 
Says  Rackham,  511,  512,  "This  apostle,  after  evangeliz- 
ing the  remaining  provinces  of  Asia  Minor,  may  have 
come  to  Rome  after  St.  Paul's  liberation.  .  .  .  We  have 
St.  Peter's  First  Epistle  which  he  wrote  from  Rome  and 
sent  to  the  Christians  of  Asia  Minor  by  the  hands  of 
Silvanus.  .  .  .  When  this  was  written  the  Christians  of 
Asia  Minor  were  suffering  persecution,  and  we  should  nat- 
urally assume  that  their  persecution  followed  after  the 
outbreak  of  persecution  at  Rome.  St.  Peter,  then,  was 
probably  lying  hid  in  Rome ;  and  if,  by  so  doing,  he  was 
able  to  cherish  fragments  of  the  broken  Church  and  to 
build  it  up  again  and  appoint  an  apostolic  successor,  we 
shall  better  understand  the  position  which  St.  Peter  won 
in  tradition  of  being  the  founder  of  the  Church  of  Rome. 
Ultimately,  however,  he  was  discovered  by  the  authorities ; 


iMatt.  xvi,  16-19.  2  See  Studies  1,  IV,  VII. 

s Rackham,  xlvii.  <Bartlet,  298-300;  Hast.  Bib.  Diet.,  Peter. 


Instructed  by  Peter  and  Jude.         1 8 1 

and,  not  being  a  Koman  citizen,  was  put  to  death  by 
crucifixion  in  the  Vatican  gardens  beyond  the  Tiber.  If 
this  happened  in  67  or  early  in  68,  it  would  account  for 
the  date  assigned  to  the  martyrdom  of  both  apostles 
[Paul  and  Peter]  by  Eusebius." 

Like  the  Epistle  of  James  and  those  which  are  to  fol-  General 
low,  the  First  Epistle  of  Peter  belongs  in  the  list  of  First  Pete" 
General  or  Catholic  Epistles,  so  called  because  most  of 
them  are  addressed  to  Christians  in  general  or  groups  of 
Churches.  This  Epistle  is  addressed  "to  the  elect  who 
are  sojourners  of  the  Dispersion  in  Pontus,  Galatia, 
Cappadocia,  Asia,  and  Bithynia."  The  list  of  provinces 
may  have  been  used  to  cover  Asia  Minor,  for  which  there 
was  then  no  one  name.  While  there  were  doubtless 
Jewish  Christians  in  the  Churches  of  this  great  district, 
"  all  considerations  point  decisively  to  the  conclusion  that 
St.  Peter  had  in  his  mind  predominantly,  though  propa- 
bly  not  exclusively,  Gentile  readers."1  After  the  saluta- 
tion the  author  expresses  gratitude  for  the  Christian  hope 
and  inheritance,  though  present  faith  is  attended  with 
trial.  Salvation  in  Christ,  a  mystery  even  to  prophets 
and  angels,  is  now  fully  proclaimed  by  those  who  minister 
the  gospel  through  the  Holy  Spirit.  Therefore  let  the 
readers  be  steadfast  and  aim  at  a  holy  life  and  see  that 
they  "love  one  another  with  a  pure  heart  fervently;  being 
born  again,  ...  by  the  word  of  God,  which  liveth  and 
abideth  forever."  1  Peter  i.  Christ  is  to  them  "a  chief 
corner-stone,  elect,  precious,"  but  to  the  disobedient  "a 
stone  of  stumbling."  Before  those  who  are  without, 
Christians  are  to  be  "honest"  in  their  course  of  life  and 
manifest  their  "good  works."  They  are  to  "Honor 
all  men.  Love  the  brotherhood.  Fear  God.  Honor 
the  king."  Slaves,  following  the  example  of  Christ's 
sufferings,  are  to  glorify  God,  even  under  evil  masters. 
1  Peter  ii.     Counsels  are  given  wives  and  husbands,  and 


i  Hast.  Bib.  Diet.,  Ill,  783. 


1 82      Studies  in  the  Apostolic  Church. 

all  are  exhorted  to  be  compassionate,  tender-hearted  and 
humble,  and  patiently  to  endure  persecutions,  since  Christ, 
though  "put  to  death  in  the  flesh,"  has  been  "made  alive 
in  the  spirit,"  and  to  him  they  are  now  joined  by  baptism. 
1  Peter  iii.  The  closing  chapters  deal  largely  with  the 
same  problem  of  triumph  over  tribulation,  the  elders  are 
admonished,  and  the  letter  closes  with  brief  personal  allu- 
sions and  greetings  and  a  benediction.     1  Peter  iv,  v. 


It  will  be  an  excellent  plan  to  read  the  letter 
through  rapidly,  and  then  state  in  one  sentence  what 
conditions  those  to  whom  it  was  written  seem  to 
have  been  facing.  You  will  then  be  prepared  to 
state  its  main  practical  purpose. 


STUDY  XXVIII.— Second  Day.     Memory  Verse,  1  Peter  i,  8. 

Read  1  Peter  i.  Mark  the  word  "hope,"  ver.  3,  13, 
21.  Peter  is  the  apostle  of  hope,  as  Paul  is  of  faith. 
Ver.  4,  5,  "  The  inheritance  is  preserved  for  the  believers, 
and  the  believers  for  the  inheritance." 

STUDY  XXVIII.— Third  Day.     Memory  Verse,  1  Peter  ii,  9. 

Read  1  Peter  ii.  A  great  law  and  end  of  all  Christian 
privilege  and  attainment  is  set  forth  in  ver.  9:  "Ye 
are  .  .  .  that  ye  may."  All  that  we  are  through  grace 
is  to  the  end  that  we  "may  show  forth  the  excellencies  " 
of  God. 

Suggestions  for  Map  Work  and  Scripture  Outline. 

In  the  order  of  the  provinces  in  the  salutation  some  find  a 
suggestion  of  the  course  of  Silvanus  in  delivering  the  Epistle ; 
and  would  make  his  course  from  Pontus  into  North  Galatia, 
thence  to  Cappadocia,  through  South  Galatia  to  Ephesus,  and 
north  through  the  province  of  Asia  to  Bithynia.1  Draw  a  map 
of  Asia  Minor  and  its  provinces,  and  mark  out  the  above  route. 
See  either  map. 

i  Hast.  Bib.  Diet.,  Ill,  792;  Bartlet,  301,  305. 


Instructed  by  Peter  and  Jude.         183 

Scripture  Outline. — Salutation,  1  Peter  i,  1,  2;  The  hope 
and  revelation  given  the  believer  call  for  a  steadfast  and 
holy  life,  3-21 ;  This  new  life  issues  in  brotherly  love  and  is 
nourished  by  the  Word  and  built  up  in  Christ  to  show  forth 
God's  excellencies,  i,  22 — ii,  10;  The  Christian  society  in  the 
world  and  its  duties,  ii,  11 — iv,  11 ;  Patient  endurance  of  perse- 
cution, 12-19 ;  Elders  admonished,  v,  1-4;  Closing  exhortation 
and  prayer,  greetings,  and  benedictions,  5-14. 

STUDY  XXVIII.— Fourth  Day.  Memory  Verse,  1  Peter  iii,  15. 

Head  1  Peter  iii.  Two  of  the  most  difficult  passages 
in  the  New  Testament  are  found  in  ver.  19,  20,  relating 
to  Christ  and  the  spirits  in  prison,  and  in  iv,  6,  to  preach- 
ing to  the  dead.     See  Topic  6  for  references. 

General  References. 

Purves,  sees.  274,  283-290;  Bartlet,  297-308;  McClymont, 
130-136;  Stevens,  293-311;  Farrar  (E.  D.),  62,  63,  72-113;  Hast. 
Bib.  Diet.,  Peter,  First  Epistle  of  Peter. 

STUDY  XXVIII.— Fifth  Day.     Memory  Verse,  1  Peter  iv,  16. 

Eead  1  Peter  iv.  That  Peter  is  the  man  and  writer  of 
large  heart  or  catholicity  is  seen  in  the  fact  that  students 
observe  in  this  Epistle  many  points  of  connection  with 
both  the  Epistle  of  James  and  the  Epistles  of  Paul,  espe- 
cially the  letters  to  the  Eomans  and  Ephesians,  Paul's 
two  most  general  Epistles.  Peter's  very  breadth  of  soul 
and  openness  to  new  light  led  him  who  was  once  head  of 
the  narrow  Jewish  Church  in  Jerusalem  to  relinquish  it 
to  James  and  to  become  finally,  not  the  autocrat,  but  the 
loving  builder  and  guide  of  the  Church  in  Rome,  and  to 
enter  into  Paul's  views  and  labors. 

Topics  for  Personal  Investigation  and  for  Assignment 
in  Class-work. 

1.   The  spiritual  life  and  holy  functions  of  the  Church.     Acts 
ii,  47:    v,  42;   xii,  15;  James  i,  27;   v,  19,  20;   1  Thess.  iii,  12 
v,  19,  20 ;  Gal.  v,  16  ;  1  Cor.  xiv,  1 ;  2  Cor.  viii,  7 ;  Eph.  ii,  21,  22 
Phil,  ii,  15,  16;  1  Tim.  iii,  15;  Titus  ii,  14;  1  Peter  i,  15;  ii,  9 
iii,  14;  Jude  20,21. 


184     Studies  in  the  Apostolic  Church. 

2.  Peter's  life  and  character.  Farrar  (E.  D.) ,  62,  63,  72-79 ; 
N.  C.  B.,  46-53;  Cam.  Bib.,  33-59;  Hast.  Bib.  Diet. 

3.  Bithynia.     0.  H.,  I,  240-242;  Bib.  Diet. 

4.  Pontus.     C.  H.,  I,  247,  248;  Bib.  Diet. 

5.  Hope,  1  Peter  i,  3,  13,  21 ;  iii,  15.    Hast.  Bib.  Diet. 

6.  Christ's  preaching  to  the  spirits  in  prison,  and  the  preach- 
ing to  the  dead,  1  Peter  iii,  19,  20 ;  iv,  6.  N.  C.  B.,  234-240,  245, 
246 ;  Stevens,  304-310. 

STUDY  XXVIII.— Sixth  Day.    Memory  Verses,  1  Peter  v,  6, 7. 

Read  1  Peter  v.  This  Epistle  may  be  dated  about  65 
or  66  A.  D. ;  for  Rome,  by  Nero's  persecution  and  Paul's 
martyrdom  in  64-65,  has  become  "Babylon,"1  ver.  13, 
and  the  apostle  sends  forth  this  message  to  strengthen 
the  Christians  in  view  of  the  new  conditions  that  are 
arising.2 

Questions  for  "Written  Answers. 

1.  Write  down  in  brief  outline  all  you  can  remember  of 
Peter's  life  and  work. 

2.  Name  the  General  or  Catholic  Epistles. 

3.  To  what  large  district  is  First  Peter  directed? 

4.  What  facts  may  show  Peter's  breadth  of  spirit? 

5.  Which  of  the  three  chief  Christian  graces  appear  to  be 
prominent  with  this  apostle? 

6.  Of  what  city  is  "  Babylon,"  1  Peter  v,  13,  a  designation? 

7.  What  date  is  may  be  given  as  the  time  of  Peter's  mar- 
tyrdom? 

STUDY  XXVIII.— Seventh  Day.    Memory  Verse,  1  Peter  v,  8. 

Personal  Thought. 

"Yea,  all  of  you  gird  yourselves  with  humility,  to 
serve  one  another."     1  Peter  v,  6. 

We  know  where  and  how  Peter  learned  the  lesson 
which  he  enjoins.     Have  you  learned  it?     If  so,  how? 

Read  1  Sam.  xviii,  1-5. 


1  Hast.  Bib.  Diet.,  Babylon  in  New  Testament. 
»  Purves,  sees.  288,  289;  Dods,  205. 


PART  VI.— TWENTY-NINTH  WEEK. 

TWO  KINDRED  WRITERS  ARRAIGN  CURRENT 
EVILS. 


STUDY  XXIX.— First  Day.     Memory  Verse,  2  Peter  i,  4. 

The  Second  Epistle  of  Peter  and  the  Epistle  of  Jude  Author  and 
are  linked  together  by  the  fact  that  many  passages  or  second  Peter. 
phrases  in  2  Peter  ii,  1 — iii,  3,  and  Jude  4-18  are  so 
nearly  the  same  that  one  writer  must  have  known  the 
letter  of  the  other  and  received  from  it  thought  and 
language.  Which  one  has  done  this  is  not  easily  deter- 
mined, and  the  views  of  scholars  differ  as  to  whether 
Second  Peter  or  Jude  was  written  first.  Second  Peter  is 
the  one  writing  of  the  New  Testament  about  which  there 
remains  considerable  question  as  to  its  being  the  work  of 
the  author  to  whom  it  is  ascribed.  But  that  it  is  a  gen- 
uine Epistle  of  Peter  is  held  by  able  scholars  who  would 
date  it  before  the  Epistle  of  Jude.1  It  is  true  that  some 
of  these  would  place  it  earlier  than  First  Peter,  regarding 
it  as  written  to  Jewish  Christians  of  Syria  about  62  A.  D., 
shortly  before  Peter  went  to  Rome.  In  this  case  the  allu- 
sion in  2  Peter  iii,  1,  which  implies  a  former  Epistle,  would 
have  reference  to  an  Epistle  now  lost.  Others  would 
hold  that  Second  Peter  was  written  from  Rome  not 
long  after  First  Peter,  perhaps  about  67  A.  D. 

The  Epistle  of   Jude   gained  very  early  and  strong  Author  and 
approval  considering  its  brevity;  but  no  thought  seems  ^p1,',^,"',,, 
to  have  been  given  in  primitive  times  to  the  person  of  Jude. 
its   author.      However,   it  is  now  agreed  on  all  hands 
that  Jude  was   a  brother  of    James,  the   head   of    the 
Church  in  Jerusalem.      He   therefore   belonged  to   the 

i  Dods,  282-234;   Bigg,  International  Orlt.  Com.,  316;  Whedon,  Com., 
V,  293,  294;  Hast.  Bib.  Diet.,  II,  802,  805;  111,798. 

185 


Arraigned. 


1 86      Studies  in  the  Apostolic  Church. 

family  of  our  Lord,  and  is  the  Judas  mentioned  in  the 
list  of  Christ's  brothers  in  the  Gospels.  As  a  younger 
brother,  he  modestly  subscribes  himself  "a  brother  of 
James."  Yet  much  deference  was  paid  to  the  relatives 
of  Christ  in  the  early  Church.  The  letter  of  Jude  is  now 
dated  by  most  writers  about  70  to  80  A.  D.1 
Evils  The  two  Epistles  bear  witness  to  the  presence  of  evils, 
not  wholly  new,  but  intensified  by  the  character  of  those 
in  whom  they  are  embodied.  A  lawless  tendency  appears. 
Men  professedly  members  of  the  Christian  communities, 
but  with  views  so  perverted  that  they  divorce  faith  and  con- 
duct, or  else  men  utterly  false  and  designing,  who  covertly 
make  their  way  into  the  Churches  as  offering  a  field  for  their 
wickedness,  fill  both  writers  with  alarm  and  indignation. 
Impurity,  self-assertion,  railing,  wanton  and  luxurious 
living,  and  covetousness  are  the  evils  chiefly  arraigned. 
Peter's  After  the  salutation,  the  writer  of  Second  Peter  calls 
on  his  readers  to  go  on  in  the  power  of  God's  promises 
and  their  communion  with  the  Divine  nature,  from  one 
grace  of  character  to  another.  Such  progress  is  the  con- 
dition of  knowledge,  and  without  it  there  is  mental  blind- 
ness and  defect.  The  author's  decease  "  cometh  swiftly," 
but  he  "will  give  diligence,"  possibly  through  the  future 
letter  of  Jude,  to  provide  for  their  remembrance  of  his 
instructions.  Christ  "received  from  God  the  Father 
honor  and  glory,"  he  adds,  "  when  we  were  with  him  in 
the  holy  mount.  .  .  .  No  prophecy  ever  came  by  the 
will  of  man ;  but  men  spake  from  God,  being  moved  by  the 
Holy  Spirit."  .  2  Peter  i. 
He  Describes  "But  there  arose  false  prophets  also  among  the  people, 
as  among  you  also  there  shall  be  false  teachers,  who  shall 
privily  bring  in  destructive  heresies."  It  has  been  ob- 
served that  the  language  of  Peter  here  and  in  chapter  iii,  3, 
is  predictive  of  the  false  teachers  and  mockers,  while  in 


Assurance 
of  Truth. 


the  Coming 
Ungodly. 


iBartlet,  350;  Moffatt,  591,  592;  Hast.  Bib.  Diet.,  II,  804,  805.  Bigg 
places  1  Peter,  2  Peter,  Jude  in  this  order,  near  together,  and  written 
between  58  and  64  A.  D. 


Instructed  by  Peter  and  Jude.         187 


Jude  they  have  appeared.  With  vivid  phrases  and  strong 
comparisons  he  reveals  and  condemns  the  corrupt  life  and 
evil  purposes  of  these  pretenders.     2  Peter  ii. 

He  next  reminds  the  readers  of  his  previous  letter,  Ke  Confirms 
and  asks  them  to  cherish  the  words  of  the  apostles  and  ^j1.^," 
prophets  of  the  Church  respecting  the  coming  of  Christ,  coming. 
Scoffers  would  taunt  them  with  the  delay  of  his  coming. 
But  the  world  had  once  perished  with  water,  and  it  was 
not  impossible  that  it  might  hereafter  be  destroyed  by 
fire.     Therefore  let  them  seek  fitness  for  a  new  world. 
Their  own  teacher,  Paul,  whom  the  writer  owns  as  a  be- 
loved brother,  wrote  likewise  of  these  things,  "as  also  in 
all  his  Epistles,    .     .    .    wherein  are  some  things  hard  to 
be  understood,"  and  therefore,  like  the  other  Scriptures, 
liable  to  perversion.     But,  being  forewarned,  let  them 
"grow  in  the  grace  and  knowledge  of   our  Lord  and 
Savior  Jesus  Christ."     2  Peter  iii. 

Jude  states  that  he  has  been  moved  by  the  dangers  of  Contents  of 
the  time  to  write  those  addressed  "to  contend  earnestly  for  Jude* 
the  faith  .  .  .  delivered  unto  the  saints."  Ungodly 
men  are  "turning  the  grace  of  our  God  into  lascivious- 
ness."  Their  sins  are  after  the  pattern  of  those  of  Cain, 
Balaam,  and  Korah.  They  even  mingle  in  the  love-feasts 
with  impure  purposes.  Added  to  these,  the  apostles  have 
said,  "In  the  last  time  there  shall  be  mockers,  walking 
after  their  own  ungodly  lusts.  These  are  they  who  make 
separations,  sensual,  having  not  the  Spirit."  The  readers 
are  urged  to  build  themselves  up  in  faith,  prayer,  and  love, 
and  to  seek  the  rescue  of  others ;  and  the  brief  letter  ends 
with  praise  to  God  as  able  to  guard  the  Christian  from 
stumbling,  and  to  set  him  "before  the  presence  of  his 
glory  without  blemish  in  exceeding  joy."     Jude  1-25. 


"We  did  not  follow  cunningly  devised  fables," 
says  Peter,  "but  we  were  eye-witnesses  of  his  maj- 
esty."   This  is  the  character  that  all  Scripture  bears 


1 88      Studies  in  the  Apostolic  Church. 

on  its  face.  It  is  the  work  of  ingenuous  men  who 
have  seen  a  great  vision,  and  come  in  contact  with 
a  great  reality. 


STUDY  XXIX.— Second  Day.     Memory  Verse,  2  Peter  i,  8. 

Read  2  Peter  i,  1-11.  "In  this  list  of  the  fruits  of 
faith  we  have  first  the  active  gifts,  virtue  and  knowledge ; 
then  the  passive  qualities  of  self-control  and  endurance; 
then  the  attitude  toward  God,  godliness,  toward  the 
Church,  love  of  the  brethren,  and  finally  toward  God  and 
all  mankind,  love."1 

STUDY  XXIX.— Third  Day.    Memory  Verse,  2  Peter  i,  21. 

Read  2  Peter  i,  12-21.  On  the  last  verse  the  Cam. 
Bib.  says:  "The  words  assert  in  the  fullest  sense  the 
inspiration  of  all  true  prophets." 

Suggestions  for  Map  "Work  and  Scripture  Outline. 

If  a  map  of  the  later  city  of  Rome  can  be  obtained,  fix  the 
location  of  the  three  Churches,  St.  Peter's,  St.  Paul  Without- 
the -Walls,  and  St.  John  Lateran,  the  memorials  of  the  three 
apostles.3 

Scripture  Outline. — Second  Peter:  Salutation,  i,  1,  2; 
Divine  gifts  calling  for  diligence,  3-11 ;  Peter's  witness -bearing 
confirmed  by  the  transfiguration  and  inspired  prophecy,  12-21 ; 
Evil  men  arraigned,  ii ;  Mockers  against  Christ's  coming  re- 
futed, iii,  1-13 ;  Steadfastness  commended  in  the  light  of  Paul's 
Epistles,  14-16;  Conclusion,  17,  18. 

Jude:  Salutation,  1,  2;  Reasons  for  writing,  3, 4 ;  Examples 
of  the  doom  of  the  wicked,  5-7 ;  The  sin  of  railing,  8-11 ;  Evil  men 
and  mockers  described,  and  arraigned  through  prophecy,  12-19; 
The  Christian's  duty,  in  contrast,  20-23;  Benediction,  24,  25. 

STUDY  XXIX.— Fourth  Day.    Memory  Verse,  2  Peter  ii,  9. 

Read  2  Peter  ii.  Note  ver.  1,  3,  12,  how  fully  the 
writer  states  that  the  punishment  of  sin  is  destruction. 

1 2  Peter  i,  6-7.    N.  C.  B.,  262.  « Rackham,  512. 


Instructed  by  Peter  and  Jude.  189 

General  References. 

Purves,  sees.  275,  276,  291-295;  Bartlet,  344-351,  518-521; 
McClymont,  137-143;  Stevens,  253-257,  312-324 ;  Farrar  (E.  D.), 
61-63,  114-157;  Hast.  Bib.  Diet.,  Second  Epistle  of  Peter,  Jude, 
Epistle  of  Jude. 

STUDY  XXIX.— Fifth  Day.     Memory  Verse,  2  Peter  iii,  18. 

Eead  2  Peter  iii.  "The  apostles  are  always  named 
as  co-ordinate  with  the  Old  Testament  prophets,  a  like 
authority  is  ascribed  to  them,  and  it  can  not  surprise 
us  if  Peter  should  so  early  have  recognized  that  their 
writings  belonged  to  the  same  order  as  those  of  the 
prophets."1 

Topics  for  Personal  Investigation  and  for  Assignment 
in  Class-work. 

1.  The  defenses  against  errors  and  corruptions  threatening 
the  Church.  Acts  iv,  10, 11 ;  vi,  10 ;  James  iii,  17  ;  v,  19,  20 ;  Acts 
xv,  6-10;  1  Thess.  v,  21;  Gal.  ii,  14;  2  Cor.  xiii,  8;  Acts  xx, 
29-32;  Col.  ii,  6,  7;  Eph,  vi,  17;  1  Tim.  iv,  16;  Titus  iii, 
10,  11;  2  Tim.  iii,  13-17;  Jude  17;  Heb.  xiii,  15;  Rev.  iii,  18; 
1  John  ii,  26,  27. 

2.  Casket  of  virtues  and  graces,  2  Peter  i,  5-7.  Cam.  Bib., 
166,  167;  N.  C.  B.,  261,262. 

3.  Inspired  prophecy,  2  Peter  i,  21.  Adeney,  152, 153 ;  Exp. 
Bib.,  277-279;  Bib.  Diet. 

4.  End  of  the  present  world-order  and  beginning  of  the 
new,  2  Peter  iii,  5-13.     Exp.  Bib.,  335-362;  Cam.  Bib.,  191-196. 

5.  Steps  in  the  growth  of  the  New  Testament,  2  Peter  iii, 
15,16.  Cam.  Bib.,  197,  198;  Hast.  Bib.  Diet.,  New  Testament 
Canon. 

6.  Jude  the  brother  of  James.  Farrar  (E.  D.),  143-149; 
Hast.  Bib.  Diet. 

STUDY  XXIX.— Sixth  Day.     Memory  Verses,  Jude  20,  21. 

Read  Jude  1-25.  Ver.  17, 18,  may  refer  to  2  Peter  iii, 
3.*  "The  Epistle  concludes  with  one  of  the  most  beau- 
tiful doxologies  to  be  found  in  the  New  Testament."8 

i  Dods,  210.  »  Dods,  232,  233;  Hast.  Bib.  Diet.,  II,  805. 

s  Jude  24,  25.    McClymont,  143. 


190     Studies  in  the  Apostolic  Church. 

Questions  for  Written  Answers. 

1.  What  special  mark  of  connection  is  there  between  Second 
Peter  and  the  Epistle  of  Jude? 

2.  What  date  may  be  given  to  Second  Peter? 

3.  To  whose  Epistles  does  this  letter  refer  at  the  close? 

4.  What  are  some  of  the  evils  arraigned  in  the  two 
Epistles? 

5.  Within  what  years  is  the  Epistle  of  Jude  placed? 

6.  To  whom  was  Jude  related? 

STUDY  XXIX.— Seventh  Day.    Memory  Verses,  Jude  24, 25. 
Eapidly  review  Parts  I — IV. 

Personal  Thought. 

"  Contend  earnestly  for  the  faith  which  was  once  for 
all  delivered  unto  the  saints."     Jude  3. 

Every  age  calls  for  those  who  will  earnestly  contend 
for  truth  and  right.  Can  sacred  standards  of  belief, 
character,  and  conduct;  can  civic  righteousness  and 
geniiine  reforms  count  on  my  support  ? 

Bead  Neh.  xiii,  15-21. 


PART  VII. 

THE  CHURCH  INSTRUCTED  BY  THE  EPIS- 
TLE TO  THE  HEBREWS,  THE  SYNOP- 
TIC GOSPELS,  AND  ACTS. 


THIRTIETH  WEEK. 

CHKISTIANITY  FEESHLY   PUT  BY  AN  UN- 
KNOWN WRITER 


STUDY  XXX.— First  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Heb.  i,  4. 

The  second  word  in  the  original  of  the  Epistle  to  the  Many  Modes 

in  Divine 
Revelation. 


Hebrews,  which  means  "in  many  modes,"  can  be  used  Ifl 


respecting  the  New  Testament  writers  as  well  as  those 
of  the  Old.  Already  the  Studies  have  shown  that  the 
Church  was  instructed  by  writers  of  Epistles  representing 
at  least  three  different  modes  of  thought — (1)  James  and 
Jude,  (2)  Peter,  (3)  Paul.  The  Holy  Spirit  regards  the 
individuality  of  each  writer.  So  clearly  is  this  true,  that, 
though  Paul  was  counted  for  centuries  the  author  of  the 
Epistle  to  the  Hebrews,  he  is  no  longer  so  counted.  The 
scholars  of  to-day  are  not  able  to  fix  upon  the  author  of 
this  Epistle,  but  they  are  sure  it  is  not  Paul.  "  Whatever 
differences  of  opinion  may  exist  as  to  who  the  author 
really  was,  the  belief  that  he  was  Paul  is  practically 
abandoned."1 

Why  has  there  been  such  a  change  of  view  ?     Because  Hebrews 
the  body  of  Christian  thinkers  have  been  led  to  see  that  p*""sct  from 
the  Epistle  is  a  fresh  putting  of   Christianity.     It  is  a  Writings. 
remarkable  and  masterful  composition,  treating  the  Chris- 

i  George  Milligan,  15;  Purves,  sec.  272;  N.  O.  B.,  2»-33;  Hast.  Bib. 
Diet.,  II,  335. 

191 


192      Studies  in  the  Apostolic  Church. 

tian  system  in  such  a  comprehensive  way  that  it  takes  its 
place  beside  the  synoptic  Gospels,  the  Pauline  Epistles, 
or  the  writings  of  John.  It  is  in  complete  harmony  with 
the  mode  in  which  Paul  puts  Christianity,  but  it  is  dif- 
ferent, and  the  wonder  is  that  this  fact  was  not  discov- 
ered earlier.  As  to  its  style,  every  sentence  is  carefully 
finished,  every  period  exactly  balanced,  while  Paul  is  nota- 
ble for  digressions,  and  variations  from  a  regular  order. 
Hebrews  is  calm,  Paul  intense;  he  has  passed  through  a 
great  religious  crisis,  the  author  of  Hebrews  has  not. 
The  latter  has  derived  his  Christian  knowledge  from  dis- 
ciples of  the  Lord ;  Paul  from  Christ  himself.  With  Paul 
the  Law  is  moral  requirement,  convicting  of  sin,  but 
powerless  to  give  the  soul  deliverance;  with  the  writer  of 
Hebrews,  Law  is  the  priestly  and  temple  ritual,  typical  of 
Christianity,  a  lower  gospel  leading  the  worshiper  onward 
into  its  antitype,  the  final  and  perfect  religion.  Paul 
sees  the  risen  Christ,  and  the  believer  created  anew  "in 
him;"  the  author  of  Hebrews  sees  the  ascended  Christ, 
and  the  disciple  coming  to  him  as  high  priest,  or  follow- 
ing his  example,  as  Son  of  the  Father  and  "forerunner" 
into  the  heavenly  sanctuary. 
Suggestions  Of  those  who  have  been  suggested  as  the  author  of  the 
3  Author!  Epistle,  Barnabas  was  named  by  Tertullian,  and  is  favored 
by  a  strong  list  of  modern  writers,  as  is  also  Apollos,  prom- 
inently brought  forward  by  Luther.  A  recent  and  sur- 
prising theory  is  that  by  Harnack,  who  suggests  that  the 
letter  may  have  come  from  Priscilla  and  Aquila,  the  for- 
mer being  the  actual  writer.  This  accounts  for  the  sup- 
pression of  the  name.  Professor  A.  S.  Peake  remarks: 
"While  it  can  not  be  said  that  Harnack  has  proved  his 
point,  his  identification  seems  to  be  the  most  probable 
that  has  yet  been  proposed."1  But  Professor  Bruce  con- 
cludes: "We  must  be  content  to  remain  in  ignorance  as 
to  the  writer  of  this  remarkable  work.     .     .     .     Was  it 

IN.  G.  B.,  38. 


Hebrews,  Gospels,  and  Acts.  193 

not  meet  that  he  who  tells  us  at  the  outset  that  God's  last 
great  word  to  men  was  spoken  by  his  Son  should  disap- 
pear like  a  star  in  the  presence  of  the  great  luminary 
of  day?" 

The  question  of  the  Church  or  community  to  which  Community 

Addressed 

the  Epistle  was  addressed  is  perhaps  as  difficult  to  deter-  and  Date. 
mine  as  that  of  its  author.  As  sound  a  supposition  as 
any  is  made  by  Milligan,  that  it  was  destined  for  the 
Jewish  Church  in  Rome,  which  had  originated  from  those 
who  heard  the  gospel  at  Pentecost,  and  had  remained  dis- 
tinct from  the  larger  Roman  Church  to  which  Paul  wrote. 
The  time,  according  to  this  writer,  was  63  or  64  A.  D., 
shortly  before  the  persecution  by  Nero.1  But  the  more 
common  opinion  would  reverse  the  situation  and  have  the 
Epistle  sent  from  Italy,  to  Hebrew  Christians  in  the  coast 
regions  of  Palestine  or  Syria.2  And  in  this  case  the 
probable  date  would  be  from  65  to  69  A.  D.,  though  some 
would  place  it  after  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem  from 
70  to  80  A.  D. 

The  contents  of  the  Epistle  will  be  summarized  in  contents. 
connection  with  the  constructive  readings. 


Dr.  Westcott  was  accustomed  to  say  that  the 
Epistle  to  the  Hebrews  was  one  of  the  two  books 
of  the  Bible  that  had  the  most  specific  message  for 
the  difficulties  of  our  own  day. 


STUDY  XXX.— Second  Day.    Memory  Verse,  Heb.  ii,  3. 

Read  Heb.  i,  ii.  Note  that  the  main  theme  of  the 
Epistle  is  that  the  Christian  religion  is  perfect  and  final, 
as    a   covenant   relation    established    by   God  with   man 

i  Milligan,  4&-51;  N.  C.  B.,  25-28. 

«  Bartlet,  280-282;  Purves,  286;  Bruce,  Hast.  Bib.  Diet.,  II,  337. 

13 


194     Studies  in  the  Apostolic  Church. 

through  his  Son.  In  his  opening  words  the  writer  strikes 
the  keynote  of  all  that  follows  in  a  contrast  between  the 
prophets  and  the  Son  through  whom  God  has  now  spoken. 
The  first  comparison  is  between  the  Son  and  angels,  to 
whom  he  is  superior  both  in  himself  and  in  the  glory  to 
which  he  has  been  raised  through  humiliation  in  be- 
coming man. 

STUDY  XXX.— Third  Day.    Memory  Verse,  Heb.  iii,  3. 

Read  Heb.  iii.  After  a  short  practical  appeal  to  the 
Hebrew  Christians  not  to  neglect  "so  great  salvation," 
the  writer  next  shows  that  Christ  is  superior  to  Moses, 
and  by  another  appeal  points  the  readers  to  the  true 
Sabbath  rest. 

Suggestions  for  Map  Work  and  Scripture  Outline. 

As  this  Epistle  shows  the  influence  of  Alexandrian  ideas, 
draw  a  map  and  mark  the  course  from  Jerusalem  to  Alexandria 
by  land,  and  from  Alexandria  to  Csesarea  by  water.  See  either 
map. 

Scripture  Outline. — Theme :  The  finality  of  the  Christian 
religion  as  mediated  in  God's  Son,  Heb.  i,  1-4 ;  The  Son  superior 
to  angels,  i,  5— ii ;  Also  superior  to  Moses,  iii,  1-6;  Practical 
exhortation,  iii,  7 — iv,  13 ;  The  Son's  glory  as  High  Priest,  intro- 
duced by  exhortation,  iv,  14-16 ;  His  qualifications  for  priest- 
hood, v,  1-10;  Renewed  exhortation  preparing  for  main  truth, 
v,  11 — vi ;  The  Son  an  absolute  High  Priest  after  the  order  of 
Melchizedek,  vii. 

(Outline  concluded  in  Study  XXXI,  Third  Day.) 

STUDY  XXX.— Fourth  Day.     Memory  Verses,  Heb.  iv,  9, 15. 

Read  Heb.  iv.  The  exhortation  respecting  the  true 
Sabbath  rest  is  concluded  and  that  added  relating  to 
Christ  as  our  High  Priest. 

General  References. 

Purves,  sees.  172,  272,  273;  Bartlet,  277-289;  McClymont, 
116-122;  Stevens,  483-522;  Farrar  (E.  D.),  60,  61,  158-305; 
George  Milligan,  3-170;    Hast.  Bib.  Diet.,  Epistle  to  Hebrews. 


Hebrews,  Gospels,  and  Acts.  195 

STUDY  XXX.— Fifth  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Heb.  v,  8. 

Eead  Heb.  v.  The  writer  now  gives  the  qualifications 
of  all  high  priesthood,  and  shows  that  they  are  fulfilled  in 
Christ,  who  has  "learned  obedience  by  the  things  which 
he  suffered."  He  then  seeks  to  bring  the  hearers  of  his 
message  to  the  stage  where  they  can  receive  the  "solid 
food"  of  doctrine. 

Topics  for  Personal  Investigation  and  for  Assignment 
in  Class- work. 

1.  The  heavenly  calling  and  character  of  the  Church,  Acts 
ii,  33;  1  Thess.  i,  10;  2  Thcss.  ii,  14;  1  Cor.  xiii,  12;  Rom.  viii, 
18;  Col.  iii,  1-4;  Eph.  ii,  6,  7;  Phil,  iii,  14,  20,  21;  2  Tim.  iv, 
8,  18;  I  Peter  i,  4;  Jude  24;  2  Peter  i,  10,  11;  Heb.  iii,  1;  xii, 
22,  23  ;  Rev.  xxi,  9,  27  ;  1  John  iii,  2,  3. 

2.  Alexandria,  its  life  and  thought.  Farrar  (E.  D.),  158- 
185;  Hast.  Bib.  Diet. 

3.  The  Levitical  system.  Hast.  Bib.  Diet.,  Priests  and 
Levites,  Priest  in  New  Testament. 

4.  Melchizedek.    N.  C.  B.,  152-159;  Bib.  Diet. 

5.  The  doctrine  of  final  or  eternal  judgment,  Heb.  vi,  2. 
N.  C.  B.,  142;  Milligan,  38. 

6.  Authorship  of  the  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews.  Milligan, 
3-33;  Farrar  (E.  D.),  185-222;  689-697. 

STUDY  XXX.— Sixth  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Heb.  vi,  18. 

Read  Heb.  vi.  The  appeal,  continued  in  this  chapter, 
is  that  the  Hebrew  Christians  pass  out  of  the  "  first  prin- 
ciples of  Christ,  and  press  on  unto  perfection."  To  those 
who  revert  to  the  old  life  the  author  holds  out  no  hope 
of  renewed  repentance,  since  they  "crucify  to  themselves 
the  Son  of  God  afresh,  and  put  him  to  an  open  shame." 
But  he  is  "persuaded  better  things"  of  his  readers,  and 
desires  that  they  be  active  and  persevering,  since  God 
makes  sure,  even  by  an  oath,  their  hope,  which  enters  into 
that  within  the  veil,  whither  as  a  forerunner  Jesus  has 
entered,  "having  become  a  high  priest  forever  after  the 
order  of  Melchizedek." 


196      Studies  in  the  Apostolic  Church. 

Questions  for  Written  Answers. 

1.  Give  the  names  of  writers  of  Epistles  already  reviewed, 
representing  at  least  three  different  modes  of  thought. 

2.  Why  is  the  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews  no  longer  assigned  to 
Paul? 

3.  Give  some  points  of  contrast  between  this  Epistle  and 
Paul's  writings. 

4.  Mention  five  persons  who  have  been  thought  of  as  author 
of  Hebrews. 

5.  To  whom  is  Christ  the  Son  shown  in  this  Epistle  to  be 
superior? 

STUDY  XXX.— Seventh  Day.    Memory  Verse,  Heb.  vii,  25. 

Head  Heb.  vii.  The  character  and  greatness  of  the 
priest  king,  Melchizedek,  and  the  need  of  a  priesthood  of 
a  higher  order  than  the  Levitical  are  presented,  and  it  is 
shown  that  Christ  meets  all  the  conditions.  "  For  such 
a  high  priest  became  us,  holy,  guileless,  undefiled,  sepa- 
rated from  sinners,  and  made  higher  than  the  heavens." 

Personal  Thought. 

"  Let  us,  therefore,  draw  near  with  boldness  unto 
the  throne  of  grace."     Heb.  iv,  6. 

Those  who  have  the  most  abundant  privileges  often 
make  least  use  of  them. 

With  what  jealous  interest  would  the  high  priest 
prize  his  right  to  enter  once  a  year,  with  trembling,  into 
the  dread  silence  and  darkness  behind  the  veil.  And 
do  I,  who  can  come  at  any  moment,  "  with  boldness,  unto 
the  throne  of  grace,"  make  such  use  as  I  ought  and  as  I 
need  of  my  great  right  ? 

Read  Dan.  vi,  10. 


PART  VII.— THIRTY-FIRST  WEEK. 

THE  LIFE  OF  CHEIST  AND  THE  FOUNDING  OF 
THE    EAELY    CHURCH    GIVEN    HIS- 
TORIC, WRITTEN  FORM. 


STUDY  XXXI.— First  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Heb.  ii,  3. 

It  is  not  easy  for  most  readers  to  realize  that  until  Oral  Gospels. 
about  the  date  now  reached  none  of  the  written  Gospels 
had  appeared.  Placed  first  in  the  New  Testament,  as  it  is 
familiarly  known,  they  are  almost  unconsciously  thought 
of  as  being  first  in  time.  But  oral  Gospels,1  in  the  form 
of  apostolic  sermons  or  accounts  of  Christ's  words  and 
deeds,  death  and  resurrection,  were  doubtless  constantly 
used  from  the  beginning,  and  by  repetition  would  tend 
to  assume  fixity  of  outline.  This  body  of  narrative,  in 
nearly  the  words  first  employed  by  the  apostles  as  the 
original  witnesses,  would  be  repeated  from  one  worker  to 
another  throughout  the  Churches,  and  become  a  common 
possession.  But  in  time  the  need  would  become  apparent 
of  reducing  these  current  narratives  to  permanent,  written 
form.  It  is  regarded  by  some  as  probable  that  the  Epis- 
tles of  Paul  quickened  this  demand  that  the  account  of 
Christ's  life  should  be  written. 

Thus  arose  our  first  three  Gospels  which  seem  to  have  Synoptic  aos- 
been  accepted  almost  at  once  as  having  apostolic  author-  pe  s' 
ity.  The  course  of  events  in  these  three  Gospels  is  almost 
exactly  the  same,  from  the  ministry  of  John  the  Baptist, 
with  which  Mark  opens,  onward,  so  they  are  called  Syn- 
optic Gospels.  The  Gospel  of  John  is  distinct,  and  will 
be  considered  later  with  his  other  writings. 

Of   the  Synoptic  Gospels,  Mark  is  now  regarded  as  Gospel  of 
having  been  written  first,  and  probably  at  Rome,  shortly     ar 
after  Peter's  death.     It  contains,  in  large  degree,  the 

» Purves,  sees.  301-303;  Bartlet,  352-363;  Hast.  Bib.  Diet.,  II.,  238-240. 
197 


198      Studies  in  the  Apostolic  Church. 

substance  of  Peter's  narrative  of  Christ's  life  in  his  ser- 
mons, as  heard  and  remembered  by  John  Mark.  It  is 
the  Gospel  of  Deeds,  graphic  and  chronological,  and  sup- 
plies the  basis  of  events  common  to  the  Synoptic  Gospels. 
It  may  safely  be  dated  in  the  years  65-70  A.  D.1 
Gospel  of  If  it  was  given  to  Peter,  through  Mark,  to  leave  to  the 
Matthew.  (]}uirc]1  for  a\i  ^nie  ^]ie  simple,  vivid,  original  Gospel  of 

action,  it  was  granted  to  Matthew  to  produce  what  has 
been  termed  "the  most  important  book  that  has  ever 
been  written,"  the  Gospel  of  our  Lord's  kingly  majesty, 
great  public  discourses,  and  fulfillment  of  Old  Testament 
prophecy.  Its  immense  value  arises  from  the  fact  that  it 
appears  to  reproduce  most  directly  Christ's  main  doc- 
trinal sayings  or  discourses,  the  logia.  These  may  have 
been  written  by  Matthew  in  Aramaic,  thus  accounting  for 
the  early  tradition  that  his  Gospel  was  written  in  Hebrew, 
which  is  not  proven.  This  Gospel  in  Greek  was  probably 
written  in  Galilee  or  Syria  in  the  years  from  67  to  75 
A.  D.,  with  its  immediate  aim,  like  that  of  the  Epistle 
to  the  Hebrews,  to  confirm  the  wavering  faith  of  Jewish 
Christians.2 
Gospel  of  If  Mark  wrote  the  realistic  Gospel  and  Matthew  the 
Luke.  Messianic,  Luke  composed  what  may  be  called  the  catholic 
Gospel,  "the  most  beautiful  book  that  has  ever  been 
written."  Matthew  is  suggestive  of  the  past  and  the 
Jews;  Mark,  of  the  present  and  the  Eomans;  Luke,  of 
the  future  and  the  race.  It  bears  the  impress  of  a  his- 
torian, a  man  of  literary  and  artistic  temperament,  a  soul 
radiant  with  universal  sympathy,  in  communion  with 
Pauline  ideals.  Eome,  Cassarea,  and  Antioch  have  been 
thought  of  as  favorable  places  for  its  preparation,  but 
upon  this  there  is  no  clear  light.  Its  date  ranges  from 
70  to  80  A.  D.3 

i  Bartlet,  364-369;  Perves.sec.  278;  McClyniont,  21-26;  Hast.  Bib.  Diet., 
Ill,  248-262. 

2  Bartlet,  353-863,  369-871 ;  Purves,  sec.  277;  Hast,  Bib.  Diet.,  111,296-305. 

s Bartlet,  409-417;  Purves,  sec.  279;  Moffatt,  271-274;  N.C.  B.,  3-33;  Hast. 
Bib.  Diet.,  162-173. 


Hebrews,  Gospels,  and  Acts.  199 

From  Luke  came  the  two  longest  writings  of  the  New  Acts  of  the 
Testament.  His  Gospel  is  the  most  extended,  and  next  Apost,es- 
to  it  is  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles.  The  latter  is  also  one 
of  the  first  in  importance.  It  is  the  chief  authority, 
either  within  or  without  the  Bible,  for  the  founding  of 
the  Church  and  its  early  growth.  "  The  first  thirty  years 
of  Church  life  was  a  vast  subject  to  take  in  hand,  but 
Luke  understood  the  true  principle  of  dealing  with  it." 
He  gathers  the  record  around  personalities — first,  Peter, 
and,  second,  Paul — who  are  "represented  as  a  pair  of 
athletes  wrestling  on  behalf  of  the  Church."  Altogether 
there  are  one  hundred  and  ten  persons  named  in  its 
pages,  and  how  distinctly  each  appears !  Then  how  per- 
fectly the  entire  record  is  welded  together  into  one  whole ! 
"  Without  any  jar  or  break  from  the  small  beginnings  at 
Jerusalem  we  are  led  on,  step  by  step,  with  increasing 
interest  and  enthusiasm,  to  the  great  climax  of  Paul  at 
Rome."1  If  we  ask  for  Luke's  immediate  motive  in  both 
writings,  it  may  be  that,  in  a  time  of  growing  persecution 
by  the  empire,  he  would  exhibit  the  full  spirit  of  Chris- 
tianity, and  show  how,  in  earlier  and  happier  years,  at 
all  points  of  trial,  the  State  pronounced  in  its  favor. 
The  date  of  Acts  is  probably  between  72  and  82  A.  D.2 

The  production  and  historical  place  of  the  above- 
named  writings  are  here  given.  The  full  treatment  of 
their  contents  can  be  found  in  ' '  Studies  in  the  Life  of 
Christ,"  and  in  Studies  I-XXII  of  this  textbook. 


Above  all,  do  not  neglect  the  memory  verses. 
The  great  words  of  Scripture,  if  once  firmly  fixed 
in  the  mind,  will  follow  our  ship  like  sea  gulls 
through  all  the  stormy  passage  of  life. 


1  Rackham,  xiii-xlvli. 

2  Ramsay,  1-28,  304-812,  S8&-389;    Rackham,  Introduction ;  N.  O.  B.,  8- 
30;  Hast.  Bib.  Diet.,  I,  25-35. 


200     Studies  in  the  Apostolic  Church. 

STUDY  XXXI.— Second  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Heb.  viii,  11. 

Read  Heb.  viii.  The  author  indicates  in  this  chapter 
the  general  condition  under  which  Christ  exercises  his 
high-priestly  ministry,  as  they  fix  the  nature  of  the  new 
covenant,  which  is  finely  pictured  by  a  great  passage  from 
Jeremiah.1 

STUDY  XXXI.— Third  Day.    Memory  Verse,  Heb.  ix,  14. 

Read  Heb.  ix.  There  are  now  given  five  points  of 
contrast:  First,  as  to  the  place  of  ministry,  instead  of 
the  earthly  tabernacle,  Christ  ministers  in  the  heavenly; 
second,  as  to  the  offering,  instead  of  animal  life,  it  is  his 
own  life  offered  continuously,  in  his  eternal  spiritual  es- 
tate; third,  as  to  the  power  and  effect  of  this  offering, 
instead  of  only  ceremonial  cleanness,  Christ's  work  pro- 
duces a  real  cleansing  of  the  conscience,  and  hallowing 
of  the  new  covenant;  fourth,  as  to  the  frequency  of  the 
offering,  instead  of  being  "year  by  year,'  it  is  "once" 
and  forever. 

Suggestions  for  Map  Work  and  Scripture  Outline. 

On  the  supposition  that  the  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews  was 
sent  from  Csesarea  to  Rome,  trace  the  course  of  the  bearer  of 
the  letter,  if  he  went  by  land,  only  making  by  boat  the  passage 
from  Troas  to  Neapolis,  and  from  Apollonia  to  Italy.  See 
either  map. 

Scripture  Outline. — General  conditions  of  Christ's  high- 
priestly  ministry,  Heb.  viii ;  Five  points  of  contrast  with  the 
Levitical  system,  ix — x,  18;  Exhortation  to  draw  near  and  re- 
main true,  x,  19-39;  Faith  and  its  heroes,  xi ;  God's  discipline 
through  suffering,  xii,  1-13;  Purity  of  the  Church,  14-17;  Two 
dispensations  compared,  18-29;  Practical  duties,  and  closing 
requests,  greetings,  and  benedictions,  xiii. 

(Concluded  from  Study  XXX,  Third  Day.) 

STUDY  XXXI.— Fourth  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Heb.  x,  14. 

Read  Heb.  x.  A  fifth  point  of  contrast  is  the  finality 
of  Christ's  offering  in  its  power  to  cleanse,  consecrate, 

ijer.xxxl,  31-34. 


Hebrews,  Gospels,  and  Acts.  201 

and  perfect  the  believer,  who  is,  therefore,  to  draw  near  in 
an  attitude  of  faith,  hope,  and  love,  as  partaking  in  high- 
priesthood.  The  readers  are  warned  of  judgment  upon 
apostasy,  and  encouraged  to  patient  endurance. 

General  References. 

Purves,  sees.  1-6,  277-280,  301-304;  Bartlet,  168-172,  352- 
371,  409-417,  509-511;  McClymont,  1-46;  Stevens,  1-7,  247-249; 
Farrar  (M.  B.),  3-139;  Hast.  Bib.  Diet.,  Gospels,  Acts  of  the 
Apostles. 

STUDY  XXXI.— Fifth  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Heb.  xi,  6. 

Read  Heb.  xi.  There  is  now  given  a  statement  of 
the  meaning  of  faith,  and  a  roll  of  its  Old  Testament 
exemplars. 

Topics  for  Personal  Investigation  and  for  Assignment 
in  Class- work. 

1.  The  earthly  history  of  the  Church.  Acts  i,  1-8;  ii,  1-4; 
viii,  4,  5;  ix,  15;  x,44;  xi,26;  xiii,  1-3;  xv,  30,  31,  39,40;  xviii, 
23 ;  xix,  1, 10 ;  xxii,  11 ;  xxviii,  16,  30,  31 ;  2  Tim.  iv,  6 ;  2  Peter  i, 
13,14;  Rev.  i,  1 ;  1  John  v,  20. 

2.  How  and  when  the  Synoptic  Gospels  were  produced. 
See  References  in  Narrative. 

3.  The  historical  accuracy  and  purpose  of  Acts.  Refer- 
ences in  Narrative ;   Bartlet,  168-172 ;  Stevens,  249. 

4.  Jewish  war  and  fall  of  Jerusalem.  Farrar  (E.  D.),  476- 
488,  557-563 ;  Bartlet,  260-276 ;  Bib.  Diet. 

5.  Furniture  of  the  Tabernacle,  Heb.  ix,  2-5.  Farrar 
(E.  D.).  265-270;  Bib.  Diet. 

6.  High -priestly  service  on  the  Day  of  Atonement,  Heb. 
ix,7.    Farrar  (E.  D.),  276-278,  701-705;  Milligan,  162-165. 

7.  Christ's  perfect  high-priestly  ministry,  Heb.  viii — x,  18. 
Milligan,  134-161 ;   Stevens,  506-514. 

8.  Heroes  of  faith,  Heb.  xi.  Farrar  (E.  D.),  288-294;  Ste- 
vens, 515-519. 

9.  Chastisement,  Heb.  xii,  5-11.    N.  C.  B.,  227-229. 

10.  Two  covenants  or  dispensations,  Heb.  viii,  6-13;  xii,  18- 
29.    Milligan,  171-191;   Stevens,  490-497. 

11.  Sacrifice  of  praise,  Heb.  xiii,  15.  N.  C.  B.,  243;  Milli- 
gan, 180,  181. 


202        Studies  in  the  Apostolic  Church. 

STUDY  XXXI— Sixth  Day.    Memory  Verse,  Heb.  xii,  1. 

Bead  Heb.  xii.  The  Christian  is  running  a  race. 
Suffering  or  chastening  is  shown  to  be  a  token  of  son- 
ship.  After  a  caution  not  to  fall  short  of  the  grace  of 
God,  nor  despise  the  birthright,  Sinai  and  Zion  are  pic- 
tured.    God's  call  is  not  to  be  refused. 

Questions  for  "Written  Answers. 

1.  How  did  oral  Gospels  arise  ? 

2.  What  New  Testament  writings  were  probably  produced 
before  written  Gospels  ? 

3.  Within  about  what  dates  did  the  Synoptic  Gospels  ap- 
pear ? 

4.  Give  three  points  concerning  each  of  these  Gospels. 

5.  What  is  the  date  of  Acts,  and  perhaps  Luke's  immediate 
motive  in  his  two  writings  ? 

6.  Mention  five  topics  in  Heb.  viii — xiii  ? 

STUDY  XXXI— Seventh  Day.   Memory  Verse,  Heb.  xiii,  15. 

Read  Heb.  xiii.  The  readers  are  urged  to  practice 
brotherly  love,  hospitality,  care  for  the  persecuted,  purity, 
contentment,  and  freedom  from  avarice ;  to  be  responsive 
to  right  teachers  and  teaching,  and  to  offer  the  sacrifice 
of  praise  and  helpful  deeds.  The  Epistle  then  closes 
with  prayerful  requests,  salutations,  and  benedictions. 

Rapidly  review  Parts  V-VTI. 

Personal  Thought. 

"A  sacrifice  of  praise  to  God  continually,  .  .  . 
the  fruit  of  lips  which  make  confession  to  his  name." 
Heb.  xiii,  15. 

Do  I  constantly  praise  God  in  my  testimony  ? 

Praise  for  blessings  received  is  the  best  way  of  ap- 
proach to  more. 

Read  Psa.  1,  23. 


PAET  VIII. 
THE  CHUECH  INSTRUCTED  BY  JOHN. 


THIRTY-SECOND  WEEK. 

THE  SEEE  ON  PATMOS— MESSAGES  TO  THE 
SEVEN  CHUECHES. 


STUDY  XXXII.— First  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Rev.  i,  3. 

Two  leading  apostles,  Peter  and  Paul,  both  by  their  Three  Apos- 
actions  and  writings,  up  to  the  point  now  reached,  did  toiIC  Leadefs« 
most  to  give  direction  to  early  Church  history.     A  third, 
the  Apostle  John,  fills  out  the  first  century,  and  completes 
the  period  assigned  to  the  Apostolic  Church. 

John  first  appears  in  the  opening  chapter  of  the  Gos-  The  Apostle 
pel  that  bears  his  name  as  a  disciple  of  John  the  Baptist.  John's  Life* 
"With  Andrew  and  Peter,  Philip  and  Nathanael,  he  follows 
Christ.  At  a  later  date,  when  our  Lord  began  his  Gali- 
lean ministry,  he  more  formally  called  James  and  John ; 
and  these  with  Peter  may  be  regarded  as  the  inner  circle 
of  his  apostles.  As  such,  they  enjoyed  the  special  privi- 
lege of  witnessing  certain  events.  They  were  with  Christ 
when  Jairus's  daughter  was  raised,  and  also  on  the  Mount 
of  Transfiguration  and  in  the  Garden  of  Gethsemane. 
James  and  John  were  so  severe  and  intense  in  spirit  that 
Jesus  called  them  "Boanerges,"  or  "Sons  of  thunder." 
Their  mother,  Salome,  is  regarded  by  many  as  a  sister  of 
Mary  the  mother  of  Christ,  thus  making  them  first  cousins 
of  their  Master.  This  may  explain  why  she  asked  Christ 
that  her  sons  might  sit  on  his  right  and  left  hand  in  his 
kingdom.  They  desired  that  fire  be  called  down  from 
heaven  upon  the  unfriendly  Samaritan  village.     But  John, 

203 


204      Studies  in  the  Apostolic  Church. 

who  was  probably  Christ's  youngest  apostle,  became  known 
as  "  the  disciple  whom  Jesus  loved,"  leaned  on  his  breast 
at  the  last  supper,  and  had  committed  to  his  care  the 
mother  of  Christ  at  the  crucifixion.  He  outran  Peter  on 
the  way  to  the  tomb,  but  stopped  at  the  entrance,  while 
his  impetuous  companion  went  in,  when  he  followed. 
This  shows  that  he  was  not  the  man  to  take  the  initiative, 
and  in  the  Book  of  Acts  it  is  "Peter  and  John"  who 
healed  the  lame  man  at  the  Beautiful  Gate,  suffered  arrest, 
and  later  visited  Samaria  to  conserve  the  revival  under 
Philip.  Yet  his  future  prominence  in  the  Church  was 
indicated  in  Christ's  last  interview  with  some  of  the 
apostles  at  the  Sea  of  Galilee,  and  he  is  mentioned,  Gal. 
ii,  9,  among  the  "pillar"  apostles,  "  who  gave  to  me  and 
Barnabas,"  says  Paul,  "  the  right  hand  of  fellowship,  that 
we  should  go  unto  the  Gentiles,  and  they  unto  the  circum- 
cision." This  agreement  was  not  meant  to  be  strictly 
and  permanently  binding;  for  the  Lord  had  commanded 
the  Twelve  to  go  and  make  disciples  of  "all  the  nations." 
At  what  time  John  went  to  Ephesus  is  not  known,  but 
his  presence  and  later  ministry  and  influence  in  the  prov- 
ince of  Asia  are  well  attested.1  His  closing  years  will  be 
noticed  in  Study  XXXV. 
Revelation  of  The  present  view  of  scholars  very  generally  places  the 
'  Book  of  Revelation  first  among  the  Johannine  writings, 
and  holds  that  it  was  produced  at  Ephesus  between  67 
and  85  A.  D.2  It  partakes  of  the  nature  of  both  a  pro- 
phetical and  an  apocalyptic  work,  the  messages  to  the 
seven  Churches  being  in  the  mode  of  the  former,  and  the 
remainder  of  the  book  in  that  of  the  latter ;  for  prophecy 
sought  chiefly  to  lead  God's  people  to  repentance  by 
warning  them  of  judgments,  while  apocalypses  were  de- 
signed to  encourage  them  under  tribulation  by  showing 
that  judgments  were  approaching  their  enemies.     The 

i  Hast.,  Bib.  Diet.,  II,  682,  683. 

"Bartlet,  404,  408;  N.  C.B.,  56;  M.  S.Terry,  Biblical  Apocalyptics,  259; 
Temple  Bible,  vii. 


Instructed  by  John.  205 

last  named  is  the  main  service  of  this  most  peculiar  New 
Testament  book.  It  was  a  time  of  great  trial  to  the  Chris- 
tian communities  in  the  province  of  Asia  and  probably  al- 
most everywhere  throughout  the  empire.  The  example 
of  Nero's  savage  treatment  of  Christians  at  Eome  would 
inspire  a  policy  of  attack  upon  them,  and  in  many  places 
Jewish  hatred  of  the  new  sect  would  now  find  the  officers 
of  the  State  responsive  to  their  vengeful  purposes.  It 
is  evident  that  already  at  Smyrna  and  Philadelphia  the 
Churches  had  suffered  much  from  this  source,  and  at 
Pergamum,  Antipas  and  probably  others  had  died  "  for 
the  testimony  of  Jesus."  At  the  same  time  the  internal 
condition  of  the  Churches  called  for  searching  admoni- 
tion and  rebuke.  Worldliness  was  rife,  subtle  heresies 
were  sapping  the  vigor  of  faith,  and  false  leaders  poison- 
ing the  springs  of  morals,  so  that  some  were  "lukewarm* 
and  others  "dead"  to  the  influences  of  a  true  and  holy 
gospel. 


Let  us  keep  in  mind  the  intensely  practical  pur- 
pose of  this  book.  The  curious  speculations  of  many 
concerning  its  meaning  are  in  contrast  to  the  vehe- 
mently earnest  and  pressing  message  intended  to  be 
conveyed  by  the  writer. 


STUDY  XXXII.— Second  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Rev.  i,  6. 

Read  Eev.  i.  In  the  original  the  first  word  is  "Apoc- 
alypse." And  it  is  the  Apocalypse  or  Revelation  "of 
Jesus  Christ."  This  is  the  notable  and  impressive  feature 
of  the  book.  From  beginning  to  end  Christ  is  Divine, 
supreme,  all-conquering.  His  redemptive  work  is  also 
exalted.  Note  how  it  begins  to  find  expression  in  this 
chapter  in  ver.  5,  7,  18.  See  also  v,  6,  13;  vii,  14; 
xiii,  8. 


206      Studies  in  the  Apostolic  Church. 

STUDY  XXXII.— Third  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Rev.  ii,  7. 

Read  Rev.  ii,  1-11.  The  first  message  or  letter  is  to 
the  Church  at  Ephesus,  the  chief  city  of  the  province, 
where  St.  John  resided.  An  early  conjecture  assigns  the 
origin  of  the  sect  of  the  Nicolaitans  to  Nicolas  men- 
tioned in  Acts  vi,  5,  but  has  not  much  weight  of  authority. 
Smyrna  alone  of  the  seven  cities  flourishes  to-day.  Its 
Church  was  wholly  commended. 

Suggestions  for  Map  Work  and  Scripture  Outline. 

Make  a  rather  large  outline  map  of  the  Province  of  Asia 
and  locate  the  seven  cities.  See  either  map,  or  Hurlbut,  132-134 ; 
MacCoun,  II,  116. 

Scripture  Outline. — Superscription,  Rev.  i,  1-3;  Saluta- 
tion, 4-8;  The  Seer,  9-10;  The  Son  of  man,  11-16;  Commission 
to  write,  17-20;  To  Ephesus,  ii,  1-7;  To  Smyrna,  8-11  ;  To  Per- 
gamum,  12-17;  To  Thyatira,  18-29;  To  Sardis,  iii,  1-6;  To  Phil- 
adelphia, 7-13  ;  To  Laodicea,  14-22. 

(Continued  in  Study  XXXIII,  Third  Day. 

STUDY  XXXIL— Fourth  Day.    Memory  Verse,  Rev.  ii,  25. 

Read  Rev.  ii,  12-29.  In  ver  13,  "Satan's  throne"  is 
by  some  thought  to  refer  to  the  worship  of  iEsculapius, 
the  god  of  medicine,1  whose  symbol  was  the  serpent.  But 
Ramsay  strongly  favors  the  view  that  it  was  emperor- 
worship,  prominent  here  because  the  city  was  still  the 
official  capital  of  the  province.2 

General  References. 

Purves,  sees.  313,  314,  318,  319;  Bartlet,  388,  399-402;  Mc- 
Clymont,  150-155;  Stevens,  523-529,  536-549;  Farrar  (E.  D.), 
416-453,  464-475,  491-509  ;  Wm.  Milligan,  1-163;  Hast.  Bib.  Diet., 
II,  680-683  ;  690,  691 ;  IV,  239-268. 

STUDY  XXXIL—  Fifth  Day.    Memory  Verse,  Rev.  iii,  4. 

Read  Rev.  iii,  1-13.  Milligan  thinks  a  difference  can 
be  seen  between  the  first  three  Churches  and  the  last  four, 


>  Exp.  Bib.,  49;  Bartlet,  398,  899.  2  Hast.  Bib.  Diet.,  Ill,  749-752. 


Instructed  by  John.  207 

the  former  suggesting  the  Church,  the  latter  the  world, 
because  in  the  latter  only  a  remnant  remains  faithful 
while  the  body  of  the  Church  has  gone  over  to  the  side 
of  the  world.1 

Topics  for  Personal  Investigation  and  for  Assignment 
in  Class-work. 

1.  The  Divine  searchings,  cleansings,  and  renewings  of  the 
Church.     Acts  i,  20-26;   v,  1-11;   James  iv,  8-10;   Gal.  ii,  14 
1  Cor.  iii,  1-3;  v,  12,  13;  2  Cor.  vi,  17— vii,  1;  Rom.  xi,  22,  23 
Eph.  iv,  20,  23;  1  Peter  iv,  17,  18;  Jude,  17-21;  Heb.  xii,  11-13 
Rev.  ii,  4,  5;  iii,  1-5,  15-20;  xxi,  1,  2. 

2.  Sketch  of  John's  earlier  life.  Farrar  (E.  D.),  416-453; 
Hast.  Bib.  Diet.,  John  the  Apostle. 

3.  Apocalyptic  literature.  Bartlet,  388-391 ;  Milligan,  1-35  ; 
N.  C.  B.,  25-34;  Bib.  Diet. 

4.  Smyrna.     Exp.  Bib.,  46-49 ;  N.  C.  B.,  140 ;  Hast.  Bib.  Diet. 

5.  Pergamum.  N.  C.  B.,  141,  142;  Exp.  Bib.,  49-51;  Hast. 
Bib.  Diet. 

6.  Laodicea.  N.  C.  B.,  155;  Orr,  Neglected  Factors,  111 ; 
Hast.  Bib.  Diet. 

STUDY  XXXII.— Sixth  Day.    Memory  Verse,  Rev.  iii,  16. 

Eead  Eev.  iii,  14-22.  Laodicea  was  a  small  city  until 
after  the  Eoman  period  had  begun ;  then  it  rapidly  became 
great  and  rich.  Destroyed  by  an  earthquake  in  A.  D.  60, 
it  disdained  on  account  of  its  wealth  to  seek  help  from 
the  emperor  in  rebuilding,  as  many  of  the  greatest  cities 
of  Asia  had  done.  Its  main  trade  was  in  garments  made 
from  the  beautiful  glossy  black  wool  of  its  sheep.  A 
remedy  called  "Phrygian  Powder/'  for  weakness  of 
eyes,  was  probably  prepared  here.  Mark  the  allusions 
in  ver.  17,  18. 

Questions  for  Written  Answers. 

1.  What  three  apostles  most  fully  gave  direction  to  Apos- 
tolic Church  growth? 

2.  Put  down  briefly  what  you  can  remember  of  John's  life. 

i  Wm.  Milligan,  177-179;  Exp.  Bib..  37-43;  N.  C.  B.,  136. 


208        Studies  in  the  Apostolic  Church. 

3.  What  word  gives  the  class  of  writing  to  which  the  book 
of  Revelation  belongs? 

4.  What  conditions  called  for  the  book? 

5.  What  may  be  the  meaning  of  "Satan's  seat"  in  the 
message  to  Pergamum? 

6.  What  place  does  the  Apocalypse  give  to  Christ  and  his 
atoning  work? 

STUDY  XXXII.— Seventh  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Rev.  iii,  20. 

The  messages  to  the  seven  Churches  were  designed  to 
be  representative  and  complete  for  the  Church  in  general 
through  all  time.1  "Throughout  the  messages  to  the 
seven  cities  it  is  evident  that  the  writer  knew  the  cir- 
cumstances of  each  city,  and  alluded  to  many  facts  of 
its  present  or  past  life."2 

Personal  Thought. 

"  He  that  overcometh,  I  will  give  ...  to  sit  down 
with  me  in  my  throne."     Eev.  iii,  21. 

It  is  the  overcoming  life  that  secures  the  reward, 
presented  under  the  different  figures  in  the  letters  of 
these  chapters,  and  in  Eev.  xxi,  7. 

Consider  how  much  it  means  "to  eat  of  the  tree  of 
life,"  "not  to  be  hurt  of  the  second  death,"  to  be  given 
"the  hidden  manna,"  the  "white  stone,"  and  "author- 
ity over  the  nations,"  to  be  "arrayed  in  white  garments," 
to  have  one's  name  in  "  the  book  of  life,"  be  an  heir  in 
the  New  Jerusalem,  a  "pillar"  in  the  temple  of  God, 
and  to  sit  enthroned  with  Christ.     Are  you  overcoming  ? 

Eead  Phil,  iv,  13. 

J  Exp.  Bib.,  28-43;  Terry,  814.  2  Ramsay,  Hast.  Bib.  Diet.,  IV,  666. 


PART  VIII.— THIRTY-THIRD  WEEK. 
THE  WARFARE  OF  GOOD  AND  EVIL. 


STUDY  XXXIII.— First  Day.    Memory  Verse,  Rev. 

The  central  portion  of  John's  Apocalypse,  or  chapters  a  Central 
iv — xx,  forms  a  vast  panorama  of  visions  and  symbols,  Fact* 
from  which  one  clear  fact  emerges, — it  is  a  picture  or 
representation  of  conflict  between  good  and  evil.  Let 
the  reader  or  student  fix  upon  this  fact  as  the  key  to  the 
chief  message  of  this  portion  of  the  book,  and  whatever 
else  may  be  obscure  his  effort  to  grasp  the  meaning  of 
that  which  is  written  will  not  be  fruitless ;  for  the  issue 
of  this  conflict  is  the  supreme  triumph  of  good. 

This  part  of  the  Apocalypse  has  a  terrible  and  san-  Historical 
guinary  background  of  history,  dark  with  wickedness  and  Background. 
crime',  and  deeply  stained  with  blood,  during  the  later 
years  of  Nero's  reign,  the  Jewish  revolt  against  Eome,  and 
the  destruction  of  Jerusalem.  The  peace  and  security  of 
to-day  make  it  impossible  to  conceive  of  such  scenes  of 
violence  and  misery  as  almost  filled  the  world  at  that 
time.  Farrar  says  concerning  the  Apocalypse:  "We 
must  read  it  by  the  lurid  light  of  the  bale-fires  of  martyr- 
dom. We  must  try  to  feel  as  Christians  felt  when  they 
saw  their  brethren  torn  by  the  wild  beasts  of  the  amphi- 
theater, or  standing  as  living  torches,  each  in  his  pitchy 
tunic,  on  one  ghastly  night  at  Rome.  Such  a  book  was 
needed  when  men  saw  an  Antichrist,  a  wicked  human 
god,  sitting  absolute,  and  slavishly  adored,  upon  the 
throne  of  the  civilized  world ;  or  holding  foul  orgies  in 
the  streets  of  the  mystic  Babylon,  red  with  the  blood  of 
the  martyrs  of  the  Lord.  It  was  written  in  days  of 
earthquakes,  and  inundations,  and  volcanic  outbursts, 
and  horrible  prodigies.  Emperor  after  emperor  was  per- 
14  209 


2i o      Studies  in  the  Apostolic  Church. 

ishing  by  poison,  suicide,  or  slaughter.     Alike  Rome  and 
Jerusalem  had  been  deluged  with  massacre.     At  such  an 
hour — perhaps  the  dimmest  and  most  disastrous  which 
ever  fell  upon  an  afflicted  world — the  Seer  still  prophesies 
triumphantly  of  the  coming  dawn.     It  shows  us  the  strug- 
gle of  good  and  evil,  of  light  and  darkness.     There  is  God 
and  Satan ;  there  is  the  Harlot  City  and  the  New  Jerusalem ; 
there  is  Michael  and  the  Dragon ;    there  is  heaven  and 
the  abyss;   there  are  the  armies  of  the  saints  and  the 
armies  of  the  idolaters."1 
Message  Con-        j^  is  stated,  Rev.  i,  9,  that  the  writer  "was  in  the  isle 
'  that  is  called  Patmos,  for  the  word  of  God  and  the  testi- 
mony of  Jesus. ;'     This  is  rightly  understood  as  meaning 
John's  banishment  to  the  island  because  of  his  preaching,2 
and  has  variously  been  placed  in  the  reigns  of  Nero,  Ves- 
pasian, and  Domitian.      Whenever  it  occurred,  it  is  an 
added  mark  of  the  hostility  of  the  empire  to  the  Chris- 
tian cause.     Thus  the  very  form  and  mode  of  expression 
of  the  Apocalypse  may  spring  in  part  from  the  necessity 
of  concealing  its  message  from  the  officers  and  spies  of 
the  government.     John  wrote  in  parable  and  symbol  that 
reading  they  might  not  understand.     And  so  it  happens 
that  later  generations  have  not  understood,  and  even  now 
to  the  mass  of  Christians  the  Revelation  is  a  sealed  book. 
It   doubtless  brought  wondrous  cheer  to  Christ's  flock 
then,  and  it  still  has  the  same  comfort  for  all  who  go 
beyond  its  figurative  language  and  find  its  underlying 
truth. 
Principles        "The  object  of  the  book  is  to  nerve  the  trembling 
Not  Distant  faith  of  the  Asian  Churches  in  the  first  place,  and  through 
Events,  these  the  whole  Church,  to  face  the  strain  of  the  pres- 
ent, and  the  probable  agony  of  the  immediate  future."3 
"  Hardly  any  book  in  the  New  Testament  is  so  relative  to 
the  age  that  saw  its  birth,  and  less  looks  toward  or  is 


»Farrar  (M.  B.),  518,  519.         2N.  O.  B.,  130;  Hast.  Bib.  Diet.,  IV,  259. 
»0.  Anderson  Scott,  N.  O.  B.,  64,  65. 


Instructed  by  John.  21  1 


adapted  to  the  distant  future."1  "It  is  a  representation 
in  which  an  idea,  not  the  time  needed  for  the  expression 
of  the  idea,  plays  the  chief  part.  While  the  Apocalypse 
embraces  the  whole  period  of  the  Christian  dispensation 
it  sets  before  us  within  this  period  the  action  of  great 
principles  and  not  special  incidents.  In  this  respect  it 
follows  closely  the  lines  of  our  Lord's  last  discourse  in 
the  three  earlier  Gospels." 2  In  its  opening  sentences  the 
book  itself  declares  that  "the  time  is  at  hand"  and  that 
through  this  revelation  God  enables  John  to  show  "the 
things  which  must  shortly  come  to  pass." 

It  is  not  possible  to  determine  the  exact  time  when  Date. 
the  Apocalypse  was  written.     Most  agree  that  it  was  after 
John  left  Patmos,  for  he  says,  Eev.  i,  9,  "  I' was  in  the 
isle. "     The  most  probable  date  is  in  the  reign  of  Vespa- 
sian, and  about  77  A.  D.3 


To  the  modern  reader  it  is  far  more  important  to 
get  the  general  impression  of  the  Book  of  Revelation 
than  the  specific  interpretation  of  the  various  sym- 
bolical representations. 


STUDY  XXXIII.— Second  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Rev.  v,  9. 

Eead  Eev.  iv,  v.  As  chapters  ii  and  iii  give  the  sit- 
uation of  the  Church  on  earth,  so  chapters  iv  and  v  pre- 
sent the  situation  in  heaven ;  in  which  the  center  of  praise 
and  worship  is  God  as  Creator,  and  then  as  Eedeemer,  in 
the  Lamb,  who  is  able  to  open  the  sealed  book. 

STUDY  XXXIII.— Third  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Rev.  vii,  14. 

Eead  Eev.  vii,  9 — viii,  6.     With  chapter  vi  the  action 

of  the  book  begins,  and  Christ  opens  six  seals.     In  the 

i  Bartlet,  406.  2  Wm.  Milligan,  153. 

s  N.  C.  B.,  56,  70;  Bartlet,  399,  404,  408. 


212      Studies  in  the  Apostolic  Church. 

first  part  of  chapter  vii,  which  forms  an  interlude,  the 
saved  compose  a  definite  number,  are  sealed  "on  their 
foreheads,"  and  assigned  to  the  twelve  tribes  of  Israel; 
in  the  latter  part  the  unnumbered  multitude  of  the  saved 
are  disclosed  in  perfect  purity  and  joy.  The  one  section 
may  suggest  Old  Testament  limitation,  the  other  the 
unbounded  fullness  of  gospel  salvation.  Chapter  viii 
notes  the  solemn  hush  of  heaven  at  the  opening  of  the 
seventh  seal,  which  completes  one  series,  by  developing 
another  of  seven  trumpets. 

Suggestions  for  Map  "Work  and  Scripture  Outline. 

Draw  an  enlarged  map  of  the  southwest  coast  of  Asia  Minor 
and  the  Island  of  Patmos.  It  is  about  seventy  miles  from 
Ephesus.     See  either  map,  or  Hurlbut,  132-134;  MacCoun,  116. 

Scripture  Outline. — Glory  and  worship  in  heaven :  The 
Creator,  the  Redeemer,  Rev.  iv,  v ;  Six  seals,  vi ;  First  inter- 
lude: The  numbered  and  the  blessed,  vii;  Coming  forth  of  the 
trumpets  out  of  the  seventh  seal,  viii,  1-6  ;  Six  trumpets,  viii,  7 — 
ix;  Second  interlude:  Little  book,  temple,  two  witnesses,  x — 
xi,  14;  Seventh  trumpet,  xi,  15-19;  Messiah's  kingdom  and  its 
foes,  xii — xiv ;  Preparation  for  the  bowls,  xv — xvi,  1 ;  Seven 
bowls,  xvi,  2-21. 

(Continued  from  Study  XXXII,  and  concluded  in  Study 
XXXIV,  Third  Day.) 

STUDY  XXXIIL—  Fourth  Day.  Memory  Verse,  Rev.  xii,  11. 

Eead  Eev.  xii.  Dr.  M.  S.  Terry1  divides  the  Apoc- 
alypse into  two  parts,  of  which  the  first  is  the  Eevelation 
of  the  Lamb,  i — xi,  and  the  second  the  Eevelation  of  the 
Bride,  xii — xxii,  and  indicates  that  the  second  half  of  the 
book  is  a  new  cycle  similar  to  the  first  half.  Others  would 
make  the  different  series,  seven  seals,  seven  trumpets, 
seven  bowls,  like  a  spiral,  each  additional  circle  rising 
higher,  and  each  approaching  the  same  goal.2  The 
"woman,"  ver.  1,  is  the  symbol  of  God's  true  people;  the 

i  Biblical  Apocalyptics,  271-274,381. 
2N.  C.  B.,  69,  70;  Milligan,  95-101. 


Instructed  by  John.  2 1  3 

child,  of  Christ,  and  perhaps  the  infant  Christian  Church ; 
the  dragon,  of  the  devil. 

General  References. 

Purves,  sees.  319,  320 ;  Bartlet,  388-408 ;  McClymont,  153- 
155;  Stevens,  523-553;  Farrar  (E.  D.),  464-566;  Win.  Milligan, 
14-153;  Hast.  Bib.  Diet.,  IV,  250-261. 

STUDY  XXXIII.— Fifth  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Rev.  xiii,  7. 

Read  Rev.  xiii,  1-10.  There  is  general  agreement 
of  view  that  the  beast  here  pictured  means  the  Roman 
Empire.  The  "names  of  blasphemy,"  ver.  2,  doubtless 
refers  to  the  titles  given  the  emperors,  like  Divine  Au- 
gustus. To  this  brutal  world-power  "the  dragon,"  or 
Satan,  gives  dominion. 

Topics  for  Personal  Investigation  and  for  Assignment 
in  Class-work. 

1.  The  conflict  of  the  Church  with  evil  powers.  Acts  iii,  13- 
15;  vii,  59,  60;  ix,  1,  2,  19,  20;  xii,  1,  23,  24;  James  v,  8;  Acts 
xiii,  8-12;  1  Thess.  ii,  14-16;  2  Thess.  ii,  8,  9;  Acts  xix,  11,  12, 
19;  Rom.  ii,  4-6;  Eph.  vi,  10-13;  2  Tim.  ii,  3;  Jude.  3;  Heb.  x, 
32;  Rev.  xvii,  14;  1  John  iii,  8. 

2.  Nero  and  his  reign.  Farrar  (E.  D.),  11-52,  470-473,  528- 
543 ;  Bib.  Diet. 

3.  Vespasian.     Bartlet,  399;  Bib.  Diet. 

4.  Patmos.     Hurlbut,  133,  134;  Whedon,  Com.,  V,  331. 

5.  Symbols  in  the  Bible.     Milligan,  22-40. 

6.  The  figures  and  language  of  the  Apocalypse  as  found  in 
the  Old  Testament.     Milligan,  71-77;  Bartlet,  391. 

7.  Apocalypse  in  our  Lord's  discourses.  Terry,  213-252; 
Milligan,  41-59. 

8.  Meaning  of  the  period  of  three  and  one-half  years,  forty- 
two  months,  or  twelve  hundred  and  sixty  days,  Rev.  xi,  2,3; 
xii,  6,  14;  xiii,  5.  N.  C.  B.,  218,  219,  237;  Farrar  (E.  D.),  534; 
Bartlet,  392,  395;  Milligan,  203;  Temple  Bible,  xiii. 

STUDY  XXXIII.— Sixth  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Rev.  xiv,  6. 

Read  Rev.  xiii,  11-18.  Most  writers  regard  this  sec- 
ond beast  as  emblematic  of  the  heathen  priesthood  de- 


214      Studies  in  the  Apostolic  Church. 

voted  to  building  up  the  worship  of  the  Konian  em- 
peror. Ver.  18  is  held  to  point  out  Nero  to  those  who 
could  decipher  the  enigma,  the  name  ' '  Neron  Kesar " 
in  Hebrew  making  666,  according  to  the  numerical  value 
of  the  letters. 

Questions  for  Written  Answers. 

1.  How  may  the  central  portion  of  the  Apocalypse  be 
summed  up? 

2.  What  three  things  probably  form  a  background  of  this 
part  of  the  book? 

3.  Why  did  John  need  to  conceal  his  message  from  Roman 
officers  or  spies? 

4.  What  is  the  most  probable  date  of  the  book? 

5.  What  three  series  of  seven  symbols  are  clearly  named  ? 

STUDY    XXXIII.  — Seventh    Day.      Memory   Verse,   Rev. 
xiv,  13. 

Personal  Thought. 

"And  many  men  died  of  the  waters,  because  they 
were  made  bitter."     Eev.  viii,  11. 

A  chief  part  of  the  Christian's  fight  to-day  must  be 
against  the  "  bitter  waters  "  brought  into  human  life  by 
intoxicants  and  narcotics.  The  Greek  term  in  this  verse 
for  "wormwood"  is  almost  exactly  the  same  as  "ab- 
sinthe," the  name  of  one  of  these  deadly  drinks  cursing 
the  world.  But  the  warfare  against  these  foes  is  not  to 
cease  until  they  are  forever  overthrown.  Are  you  in  the 
ranks  against  them  ? 

Eead  1  John  iii,  4-8. 


PART  VIII.— THIRTY-FOURTH  WEEK. 
THE  ETERNAL  CITY  AND  SONG. 


STUDY  XXXIV.— First  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Eev.  xvii,  14. 

The  feature  of  the  Apocalypse  of  John,  which  gives  it  Christ  victori- 
power  to  comfort  and  inspire,  is  that  it  glorifies  Christ,  ous  over  Evl1- 
and  declares  that  he  shall  be  finally  and  forever  victori- 
ous over  all  evil.     If  the  keynote  of  the  previous  Study 
was  war,  that  of  the  present  one  is  victory  and  peace. 

Conflict  is  the  inevitable  experience  of  the  Church,  The  Cross 
and  of  every  genuine  Christian,  in  this  age  as  really  as  it  and  Mar*yr- 
was  in  the  first  century.  Truth  can  never  be  at  peace 
with  error,  holiness  with  sin,  Christ  with  Satan.  The 
Apocalypse  discloses  the  great  principle  of  the  cross  for 
every  disciple.  If  John's  Gospel  is  the  manifestation  of 
Christ's  martyrdom,  the  Apocalypse  is  the  revelation  of 
the  martyrdom  of  his  followers.  The  writer  "knew  no 
Christianity  that  does  not,  in  one  way  or  another,  con- 
duct the  believer  through  tears  and  blood,  through  suf- 
fering and  the  cross,  to  the  heavenly  reward."1 

But,  if  the  Christian  has  conflict,  he  has  also  divine  conflict, 
preservation  in  the  midst  of  the  strife,  and  shares  in  the  Preservation, 
triumph  and  dominion  of  his  Lord.      This  thought  oc-  Tnumph* 
curs  again  and  again  in  the  New  Testament.    Says  Jesus, 
"  Ye  are  they  that  have  continued  with  me  in  my  tempta- 
tions; and  I  appoint  unto  you  a  kingdom,  even  as  my 
Father  appointed  unto  me,  that  ye  may  eat  and  drink  at 
my  table  in  my  kingdom;  and  ye  shall  sit  on  thrones 
judging  the  twelve  tribes  of  Israel."2    Again,  Paul  writes 
to  Timothy,   "If   we   endure,  we  shall   also  reign  with 
him."3     This,  therefore,  may  explain  the  difficulty  con- 

i  Milligan,  169.  "Luke  xxii,  29.  32  Tim.  ii,  12. 

215 


2i 6      Studies  in  the  Apostolic  Church. 

nected  with  the  "resurrections  "  of  Rev.  xx.  John  views 
all  believers  as  martyrs;  for  if  not  among  those  "be- 
headed," they  are  such  as  "  worshiped  not  the  beast, 
neither  his  image,  and  received  not  the  mark  upon  their 
forehead  and  upon  their  hand,"  ver.  4.  Both  the  state- 
ment that  they  "lived"  and  that  they  "reigned  with 
Christ  a  thousand  years  "  appear  to  be  symbolic  expres- 
sions of  their  triumph,  the  same  as  the  first  clause  of  the 
verse,  "  I  saw  thrones,  and  they  sat  upon  them,  and  judg- 
ment was  given  unto  them."  The  "second  resurrection," 
so  called,  of  ver.  12,  13,  is  also  symbolic,  and  the  resur- 
rection of  the  unrighteous,1  but  neither  the  first  nor  the 
second  of  these  apocalyptic  resurrections  chronicles  the 
actual  final  resurrection.  They  point  to  the  fact  of  final 
resurrection,  but  do  not  give  the  form.  They  reveal  the 
certain  triumph  of  the  righteous  and  overthrow  of  wicked 
men  and  evil  powers.  The  binding,  loosing,  and  ulti- 
mate casting  of  Satan  into  the  lake  of  fire2  suggests 
stages  in  Christ's  overcoming  of  his  adversary.  They 
probably  do  not  give  the  history  of  the  end  of  his  king- 
dom, but  the  last  symbol  assures  us  that  the  devil's  sway 
will  most  surely  find  its  end. 
A  Redeemed  In  like  manner  John's  vision  of  "the  bride,  the  wife 
Society  and  0f  ^e  Lamb  .   .   .  the  holy  city  Jerusalem,  coming  down 

Fellowship  »  o 

of  Praise,  out  of  heaven  from  God,"  or  his  hearing  "as  it  were  the 
voice  of  a  great  multitude  .  .  .  saying,  Hallelujah :  for 
the  Lord  our  God,  the  Almighty,  reigneth.  Let  ns  re- 
joice and  be  exceeding  glad,  and  let  us  give  glory  unto 
him:  for  the  marriage  of  the  Lamb  is  come,"4  may  be 
the  conclusions  of  a  message  too  great  to  be  compressed 
into  any  language  of  earth;  but  they  are  eloquent  of  a 
glorious  reality  that  is  here  and  now,  as  well  as  in  the  fu- 
ture, an  eternal  city  and  song,  a  redeemed  society  and  fel- 
lowship of  praise,  in  Christ  and  unto  Christ,  for  evermore. 


»  Terry,  450-453;  Milligan,  227.  3  Rev.  xx,  2,  7, 10. 

3  Rev.  xxl,  9, 10.  4  Rev.  xix,  C,  7. 


Instructed  by  John.  217 

"It  is  this  which  gives  the  Apocalypse  its  place  at 
the  close  and  climax  of  the  New  Testament;  this  which 
gives  it  its  place  in  the  heart  of  Christ's  disciples.  It 
describes,  as  no  other  book  does,  the  glory  of  our  as- 
cended Lord,  and  the  triumphant  issue  of  his  conflict 
with  evil;  the  pictures  which  it  draws  of  heaven  and 
those  who  dwell  there,  of  the  new  life  where  '  there  shall 
be  no  more  death,  neither  sorrow,  nor  crying,  neither 
shall  there  be  any  more  pain,'  commend  themselves  to 
the  Christian  heart,  not  alone  for  their  intrinsic  beauty, 
but  because  Christ  is  so  plainly  set  forth  as  the  Lord  of 
that  life,  and  his  sacrifice  as  the  way  by  which  men  at- 
tain unto  it.  "x 

In  the  Book  of  Revelation  we  have  illustrated  a 
well-nigh  universal  characteristic  of  Biblical  proph- 
ecy. The  prophets  are  all  pessimists  as  to  present 
conditions,  but  invincible  optimists  as  to  the  final 
outcome. 

STUDY  XXXIV.— Second  Day.   Memory  Verse,  Rev.  xvii,15. 

Read  Rev.  xvii.  Nearly  all  writers  apply  the  language 
of  this  chapter  to  Rome,2  but  some  regard  it  as  descrip- 
tive of  apostate  Jerusalem.3 

STUDY  XXXIV.— Third  Day.    Memory  Verse,  Rev.  xviii ,  24. 

Read  Rev.  xviii.  This  chapter  is  rightly  esteemed  as 
one  of  the  most  remarkable  descriptive  passages  of  the 
Bible. 

Suggestions  for  Map  "Work  and  Scripture  Outline. 

Make  a  study  of  the  extent  of  territory  that  became  tribu- 
tary to  Rome,  perhaps  building  it  up  in  the  order  in  which  it 
grew.     See  Hurlbut,  97,  98. 

in.  c.  B.,  74. 

*Bartlet,  398;  N.  0.  B..  260-266;  Farrar  (E.  D.),  555,556;  Stevens,  583. 
584,  554,  555. 

a  Terry,  426-436. 


2i 8      Studies  in  the  Apostolic  Church. 

Scripture  Outline.— Mystic  Babylon  and  her  fall,  Rev.  xvii, 
xviii;  Triumphant  chorus,  xix,  1-8;  Angel's  words  to  John,  9, 
10;  First  stage  of  Christ's  final  triumph  over  evil,  xix,  11 — xx, 
3 ;  The  martyr-righteous  early  and  completely  share  in  Christ's 
triumph,  xx,  4-6;  Second  stage  of  Christ's  final  triumph  over 
evil,  and  doom  of  unrighteous,  7-15 ;  The  Holy  City  from  afar, 
xxi,  1-8;  The  same  more  fully  described,  xxi,  9— xxii,  5 ;  Con- 
clusion, xxii,  6-21. 

(Concluded  from  Study  XXXIII,  Third  Day.) 

STUDY  XXXIV.— Fourth  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Rev.  xix,  8. 

Eead  Rev.  xix.  Note  that  the  triumphant  chorus  has 
regard  to  the  past  and  the  future;  the  ruin  of  Babylon, 
the  glory  of  New  Jerusalem,  Christ's  bride.  With  ver.  11, 
Christ  comes  forth  to  begin  his  final  triumph  over  evil. 

General  References. 

Purves,  sec.  320;  Bartlet,  393-395 ;  McClymont,  155 ;  Ste- 
vens, 533-535,  549-563;  Farrar  (E.  D.),  555-557;  Milligan,  163- 
176,  193-233. 

STUDY  XXXrV—  Fifth  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Rev.  xx,  15. 

Read  Rev.  xx.  Of  three  great  enemies,  two,  the  beast 
and  the  false  prophet,  have  been  overcome  in  the  last 
chapter.  The  "false  prophet "  probably  means  the  priest- 
hood cultivating  Caesar-worship.  The  power  of  the  third 
enemy,  Satan,  is  represented  in  ver.  1-3,  as  broken,  and 
he  is  restrained,  and  afterward,  ver.  10,  utterly  over- 
whelmed. Yet,  as  suggested  in  the  Narrative,  the  figur- 
ative language  is  not  to  be  taken  numerically,  but  as 
giving  the  fact  of  his  overthrow  by  Christ,  and  that  it 
proceeds  by  stages,  of  which  these  are  only  symbolic  in- 
dications. 

Topics  for  Personal  Investigation  and  for  Assignment 
in  Class-work. 

1.  The  complete  final  triumph  and  exaltation  of  the 
Church.     Acts  iii,  20,  21 ;  1  Cor.  iii,  21-23  ;  xv,  24,  25,  57 ;  Rom. 


Instructed  by  John.  219 

viii,  17,  18;  Col.  iii,  4;  Eph.  i,  10,  11;  ii,  6,  7;  1  Peter  i,  3-5; 
Heb.  xii,  22-29 ;  Rev.  vii,  9,  10;  xvii,  14;  xix,7;  xxii,5;  1  John 
v,  20. 

2.  Study  of  first-century  life  as  found  in  Rev.  xviii,  10-24. 
Meyer,  444-447. 

3.  The  precious  stones  used  in  the  symbolism  of  the  Holy 
City,  Rev.  xxi,  19,  20.  Meyer,  481, 482 ;  Hast.  Bib.  Diet. ,  Stones, 
Precious. 

4.  The  river  and  the  tree  of  life,  Rev.  xxii,  1,  2.  N.  C.  B., 
296,  297  ;   Terry,  470. 

5.  The  invitation,  "  Come,"  Rev.  xxii,  7.  Terry,  475 ;  Exp. 
Bib.,  386-388. 

STUDY  XXXIV— Sixth  Day.     Memory  Verse,  Rev.  xxi,  4. 

Eead  Eev.  xxi.  "  The  New  Jerusalem  is  an  ideal  pic- 
ture of  the  true  Church  now.  .  .  .  The  picture  may  not 
yet  be  realized  in  fullness,  but  every  blessing  lined  in  upon 
its  canvas  is  in  principle  the  believer's  now,  and  will  be 
more  and  more  his  in  actual  experience  as  he  opens  his 
eye  to  see  and  his  heart  to  receive."1 

Questions  for  "Written  Answers. 

1.  "What  is  to  be  the  final  result  of  Christ's  conflict  with 
evil  ? 

2.  What  comes  to  every  Christian  who  is  true  to  Christ  ? 

3.  What  two  experiences  will  be  added  if  the  Christian  is 
true  to  Christ  ? 

4.  What  class  appears  to  be  raised  at  the  first,  and  what 
class  at  the  second,  of  the  two  apocalyptic  resurrections  seen 
by  John? 

5.  Is  John's  vision  of  the  New  Jerusalem  to  be  applied  to 
the  future  alone,  or  also  to  the  present  ? 

STUDY    XXXIV.— Seventh    Day.      Memory    Verse,   Rev. 
xxii,  17. 

Eead  Eev.  xxii.  "The  description  of  this  heavenly 
city — the  blessed  goal  of  the  Christian's  longings  and 
hopes — is  probably  the  most  magnificent  passage  in  all 
apocalyptic  literature.      It  has  proved  its  power  in  the 


iMilligan,229,  231. 


22o      Studies  in  the  Apostolic  Church. 

Christian  life  of  all  subsequent  times,  and  its  tones  will 
be  heard  at  the  graves  of  the  dead  to  the  remotest  age  of 
Christian  history.  These  pictures  represent  realities. 
Our  Apocalypse  stands  as  a  splendid  testimony  to  the 
undaunted  confidence  of  a  persecuted  Church  that  good- 
ness is  mightier  than  evil,  and  that  the  kingdom  of  God 
will  at  length  prevail."1 

Memorize  Rev.  xxi,  1-7;  xxii,  1-5. 

Personal  Thought. 

"And  he  that  heareth,  let  him  say,  Come."  Rev. 
xxii,  17. 

As  a  part  of  the  Church,  the  "bride,"  and  as  one 
that  "heareth"  your  Lord  speaking  peace  to  your  own 
soul,  if  you  are  his,  are  you  saying,  "Come?"  Christ 
expects  this  of  you.  Even  the  worldly  and  neglectful 
around  you  are  looking  to  you  to  say  it. 

Read  2  Cor.  v,  20. 

1  Stevens,  562,  568. 


PART  VIII.— THIRTY-FIFTH  WEEK. 

SAINTLY  AGE  AT  EPHESUS— GOD  IS  LIGHT, 
GOD  IS  LOVE. 


STUDY  XXXV.— First  Day.     Memory  Verse,  1  John  i,  3. 

Very  beautiful  are  the  accounts  that  have  come  down  John's  cios- 
from  later  writers  concerning  St.  John's  saintly  character  ,nfl  Years' 
and  words  and  deeds  in  his  apostolic  ministry  and  serene 
old  age  at  Ephesus.    Some  of  these  are  plainly  legendary, 
while  others  are  so  in  keeping  with  what  is  known  of  him 
in  the  New  Testament  that  they  may  be  accepted,  at 
least  as  filling  out  the  ideal  of  a  life  of  stainless  purity 
and  unremitting  devotion  and  love.     A  touching  story  is 
told  by  Clement  of  Alexandria  of  his  reclaiming  a  youth 
who  had  been  converted  to  the  faith,  but  had  fallen  into 
evil  ways  and  joined  a  band  of  robbers,  even  becoming 
their  chief.     When  St.  John  again  visited  the  city  where 
he  had  committed  the  soul  of  this  young  man  to  the  care 
of  the  bishop,  and  learned  of  what  had  occurred,  he  in- 
stantly left  the  Church,  in  his  habit  as  he  was,  and,  arriv- 
ing at  the  brigands'  outpost,  permitted  himself  to  be  cap- 
tured, that  he  might  be  led  to  their  chief.     At  sight  of 
the  apostle  the  young  man  fled,  but  John  with  swifter 
feet  pursued  and  overtook  him,  and  with  entreaties  and 
prayers  won  him  back  to  Christ.     More  familiarly  known 
is  the  relation  by  Jerome  of  how  the  venerable  man,  too 
old  to  walk,  would  be  carried  into  the  church,  and  used 
constantly  to  address  his  flock  with  the  words,  "  Little 
children,  love  one  another."     When  they,  impatient  at 
this   repetition,  asked   for  something  new,  he   replied, 
"That  precept  of  the  Lord  suffices  for  you."     Thus  in 
serenity  and  peace  he  fell  asleep  about  the  close  of  the 
first  century,  with  which  his  life  had  largely  run  parallel. 

221 


222      Studies  in  the  Apostolic  Church. 

"If  St.  John  really  lived  till  the  time  of  Trajan — that 
is,  till  about  A.  D.  100 — there  is  no  reason  why  Polycarp 
should  not  have  known  him."1 
Date  of  In  referring  to  the  closing  chapter  of  the  Fourth 
JOhtiesEaIiSd  Gospel,  Bartlet,2  observes:  "This  would  point  to  a 
Gospel,  time  somewhere  about  90,  when  John  would  be  hardly 
less  than  eighty  years  of  age.  Putting  the  Gospel,  then, 
about  85-90  A.  D.,  one  would  put  the  Epistles  a  little 
earlier."  "It  is  not  quite  certain  which  of  the  two  books 
was  written  earlier ;  probably  they  were  written  about  the 
same  time,  so  that  an  approximate  date,  A.  D.  90-100,  if 
accepted  for  the  Gospel,  will  also  hold  good  for  the  Epis- 
tle."3 These  statements  give  the  general  idea  of  many 
scholars  as  to  about  the  date  of  these  writings. 
First  John.  So  fully  does  the  First  Epistle  of  John  belong  to  the 
General  Epistles  that  it  has  no  salutation  nor  any  per- 
sonal allusion.  The  name  of  John  is  not  mentioned,  and 
there  is  no  indication  of  those  for  whom  the  letter  was 
intended.  Yet  it  is  easy  to  perceive  in  the  Epistle  the 
writer  of  the  Gospel.  It  not  only  has  the  same  type  of 
words  and  phrases,  but  similar  deep  and  spiritual  thoughts. 
"It  is  really  a  manual  of  Christian  ethics,  the  answer  of 
Christianity  to  the  question  which  has  been  asked  by  the 
wisest  heathens,  '  What  is  the  true  end  and  object  of  man, 
and  how  can  it  be  obtained  ? '  St.  John  answers, '  It  is  to 
be  found  in  the  Word  of  Life,  in  the  only  begotten  Son, 
who  has  brought  union  with  the  Eternal  within  our 
reach.'"4  New  forms  of  heresy  have  sprung  up,  under 
the  lead  of  Cerinthus  and  others,  who  either  taught  that 
all  matter  is  evil,  and  therefore  the  body  of  Christ  was  a 
mere  seeming,  not  a  reality,  or  else  taught  that  the  Divine 
nature  could  not  enter  into  his  sufferings  in  the  atone- 
ment, and  that  Christ  was  separated  from  the  man  Jesus 
before  he  was  crucified.5    John  powerfully  confutes  these 

i  Hast.  Bib.  Diet.,  II,  682.  2  Bartlet,  436-438. 

'Professor  W.  H.  Bennett,  N.  C.  B.,  76. 

* Canon  Benham,  Temple  Bible,  xvii,  xviii.  "  Bartlet,  428-433,  436. 


Instructed  by  John.  223 

errors,  as  he  was  best  fitted  to  do  of  all  men  then  living, 
because  of  his  personal  knowledge  of  Christ. 

John's  Second  and  Third  Epistles  are  classed  in  date  Second  and 
and  general  circumstances  with  the  First,  but  are  very  Th,rdJohn' 
brief.  The  Third  letter,  at  ver.  9,  has  a  reference  to  an- 
other writing,  which  is  thought  to  be  the  Second  Epistle.1 
Both  shed  much  light  upon  the  way  in  which  life  and  be- 
lief were  developing,  for  the  Second  letter  is  probably  to  a 
Church  under  the  title  of  "the  elect  lady."  Diotrephes, 
the  chief  pastor  or  "bishop"  of  this  Church,  appears  to 
sympathize  with  the  doctrines  which  John  opposes,  so  that 
the  situation  resembles  that  of  Paul  and  the  Corinthian 
Church  when  Second  Corinthians  was  written.2 

Probably  with  the  writing  of  John's  Gospel  the  canon-  Writing  of 
ical  books  of  the  New  Testament  were  completed,  and  the 
crowning  element  of  Apostolic  Church  life  was  supplied. 
It  declares  its  purpose  more  fully  than  do  the  synoptic 
writers,  and  reveals  in  its  whole  structure  that  it  was  pre- 
pared, as  John  says,  "that  ye  may  believe  that  Jesus  is 
the  Christ,  the  Son  of  God;  and  that  believing  ye  may 
have  life  in  his  name."3  And  this  may  well  be  the  aim 
of  every  writing  relating  to  God  and  his  Holy  Word. 


John's  Gos- 
pel. 


It  will  help  us  to  understand  the  Epistles  of  John, 
if  we  remember  that  they  were  addressed  to  an  age 
that  had  begun  to  refine  away  the  simple  historical 
facts  of  Christ's  life,  and  to  substitute  a  pretentious 
philosophical  profundity  for  the  elementary  Chris- 
tian virtues. 


STUDY  XXXV.— Second  Day.    Memory  Verse,  1  John  ii,  1 

Read  1  John  i,  ii.     On  the  difficult  verse,  i,  10,  Bart- 
let  has  this  statement:  "If  we  go  still  further  and  say, 

i  Bartlet,  420;  N.C.  B.,  327.  2  Bartlet,  418-423. 

«John  xx,  31;  Purves,  sec.  315;   Bartlet,  434-441;   McClymont,  33-40; 
Hast.  Bib.  Diet.,  II,  694-722. 


224        Studies  in  the  Apostolic  Church. 

'  We  have  never  sinned,'  we  make  him  out  false — since  he 
has  revealed  himself  as  a  redeeming  God.  Yet  while 
none  is  impeccable,  sin  is  no  dire  necessity.  John's  very 
object  in  writing  is  to  teach  the  secret  of  exemption  from 
sin.  To  abide  in  Him  is  to  overcome  sin.  There  is 
infinite  power  in  the  bearing  away  of  sin  by  the  sinless 
Lamb."1 

STUDY  XXXV.— Third  Day.    Memory  Verses,  1  John  iii,  2, 3. 

Read  1  John  iii.  Note  that  John  lays  stress  upon  the 
point  that  "we  are"  the  children  of  God,  ver.  1.  It  is 
not  a  figure  of  speech,  but  a  fact  of  our  spiritual  nature. 
And  the  hope  of  becoming  more  fully  like  Christ,  should 
lead  each  to  purify  himself.  In  ver.  6,  9,  John  asserts, 
that,  in  its  essence,  this  new  life  is  the  very  opposite  of 
sin,  and  goes  on  to  show  that  it  is  love  revealing  itself  in 
practical  deeds. 

Suggestions  for  Map  "Work  and  Scripture  Outline. 

Review  the  Map  Work  of  the  course. 

Scripture  Outline. — 1  John:  Introduction,  i,  1-4;  God  is 
Light,  i,  5 — ii,  28;  God  is  Love,  ii,  29 — v,  12;  Conclusion,  v, 
13-21. 

2  John:  Salutation,  1-3;  Occasion  of  the  Epistle,  4;  Ex- 
hortation to  love  and  obedience,  5,  6 ;  Warning  against  false 
teachers,  7-11 ;  Conclusion,  12,  13. 

3  John:  Salutation  to  and  commendation  of  Gaius,  1-4;  In 
praise  of  hospitality,  5-8;  Denunciation  of  Diotrephes,  9,  10; 
Basis  of  judgment,  11;  Commendation  of  Demetrius,  12;  Con- 
clusion, 13,  14. 

STUDY  XXXV.— Fourth  Day.     Memory  Verses,  1  John  iv, 
18,  19. 

Read  1  John  iv.  As  chapter  i,  5  states  the  great  truth 
which  gives  direction  to  the  first  part  of  the  Epistle, 
"  God  is  light,"  so  this  chapter,  ver.  8,  16,  declares  the 
crowning  truth  of  all  revelation,  "God  is  love,"  which 
controls  the  latter  part  of  the  Epistle. 

i  Bartlet,  426,  427. 


Instructed  by  John.  225 

General  References. 

Purves,  sees.  310-317  ;  Bartlet,  418-441,493-496  ;  McClymont, 
33-40;  144-150;  Stevens,  167-176,  564-592;  Farrar  (E.  D.),  451- 
464,  566-677;  Hast.  Bib.  Diet.,  II,  681-742. 

STUDY  XXXV.— Fifth  Day.     Memory  Verse,  1  John  v,  12. 

Read  1  John  v.  Note  that  faith  in  Christ  is  the  con- 
dition of  spiritual  life  by  which  the  world  is  overcome, 
ver.  4,  5.     In  ver.  18-20,  is  given  a  concluding  summary. 

Topics  for  Personal  Investigation  and  for  Assignment 
in  Class-work. 

1.  Belief,  obedience,  and  love  the  enduring  motive  forces 
of  the  Church.  Acts  v,  14,  32 ;  x.  43 ;  James  i,  6-8,  22,  25  ;  ii,  8, 
15,  16;  1  Thess.  i,  3;  Gal.  v,  6;  1  Cor.  xiii,13;  Rom.  i,5;  xiii,  8; 
Eph.  iii,  17-19  ;  1  Tim.  i,  5 ;  1  Peter  i,  21,  22 ;  Jude  20,  21 ;  Heb. 
xi,  6;  1  John  v,  1,  2. 

2.  Last  years  of  St.  John.  Cam.  Bib.,  9-27  ;  Farrar  (E.  D.), 
445-464. 

3.  John's  definitions  of  God.     Stevens,  177-179,  569-576, 592. 

4.  The  Logos,  as  a  term  for  Christ.  Stevens,  577-585 ;  Cam. 
Bib.,  73;  Hast.  Bib.  Diet. 

5.  "I  write  unto  you,  young  men."  1  John  ii,  13,  14. 
Farrar  (E.  D.),  620,  621 ;  N.  C.  B.,  297. 

6.  Sonship  and  Christlikeness,  1  John  iii,  1-3.  Stevens, 
590-592;  Cam.  Bib.,  120-122. 

7.  Perfect  love  casting  out  fear,  1  John  iv,  18.  Cam.  Bib., 
152. 

8.  Sin  unto  death,  1  John  v,  16, 17.  Farrar  (E.  D.),  651-657 ; 
N.  C.  B.,  318;  Hast.  Bib.  Diet.,  IV,  535. 

9.  Eternal  life,  1  John  v,  20.  Stevens,  224-233;  Hast.  Bib. 
Diet.,  II,  732. 

STUDY  XXXV.— Sixth  Day.     Memory  Verse,  2  John,  5. 

Read  2  John.  The  best  view  is  that  the  "  elect  lady," 
ver.  1,  means  the  Church  to  which  John  writes,  and 
"  thine  elect  sister,"  ver.  13,  is  the  Ephesian  Church,  or 
some  other  one,  from  which  John  writes.1 


i  Bartlet,  418;  Cam.  Bib.,  175,  185. 
15 


226         Studies  in  the  Apostolic  Church. 

Questions  for  "Written  Answers. 

1.  What  terms  may  be  used  to  describe  John's  closing 
years  ? 

2.  Give  about  the  date  of  the  writing  of  John's  Epistles 
and  Gospel. 

3.  What  two  expressions  or  truths  may  be  said  to  give 
direction  to  the  thought  of  the  First  Epistle  of  John  ? 

4.  Is  the  Second  Epistle  of  John  written  to  an  individual  or 
to  a  Church? 

5.  What  is  the  purpose  for  which  the  Gospel  of  John  was 
written  ? 

STUDY  XXXV.— Seventh  Day.     Memory  Verse,  3  John,  11. 

Eead  3  John.  "  The  great  interest  of  this  Epistle  lies 
in  the  insight  which  it  gives  into  the  ordinary  life  of  the 
Christian  communities  of  those  early  times  and  this  wide 
Asiatic  territory.  It  places  us  at  the  point  of  transition 
from  the  apostolic  age  to  the  post-apostolic."1  At  this 
point,  therefore,  the  study  of  the  Apostolic  Church  ap- 
propriately closes. 

Carefully  review  Part  VIII,  and,  very  rapidly,  the 
entire  course. 

Personal  Thought. 

"Beloved,  if  God  so  loved  us,  we  also  ought  to  love 
one  another."     1  John  iv,  11. 

It  is  well  that  the  last  great  word  of  God's  long  course 
of  disclosure  of  his  feeling  and  thought  toward  man,  as 
given  in  the  Bible,  should  be  that  of  John's  Epistle  and 
Gospel,  "  God  so  loved." 

What  should  be  our  first  and  last  thought  and  feeling 
toward  God  and  toward  one  another  ? 

Read  1  John  iv,  19. 

i  S.  D.  F.  Salmond,  Hast.  Bib.  Diet.,  II,  742. 


COLUMBIA  UNIVERSITY 


0035518324 


Morgan, 

Studies  in  the  apostolic  church. 


BRITTLE  DO  NOT 
PHOTOCOPY 


w 


